Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.

Topics - Bobbie Dahl

Pages: [1] 2

Climax Control Roleplays / Artie Goes Through The Emotions

« on: May 17, 2024, 09:30:35 PM »

Sunday May 12th
Post Climax Control

Climax Control has been over for some time and everyone is packing up and leaving the venue after a successful show. Well, successful to some, because Bobbie and Peter had failed to advance in the Blast From The Past Tournament. But to add insult to injury, it was Bobbie who suffered the loss and ended up losing her Bombshell Roulette Championship to Alexandra Calaway.

Times like these, Artie would normally be supportive and find ways to reassure her that things would be fine. He wouldn’t let her disappointment feed her silence further make her feel worse. But tonight was different. Because lately he was different. He was just as quiet as she was as they finished gathering up their things so they could head back to their hotel for the night before heading off to Turkey for the next show-and Artie’s next match. He seemed almost despondent as he placed the last of his things in his duffel bag and Bobbie just stands behind him, staring at him.

After zipping up his bag and thinking Bobbie was still gathering her things, he turns around. “Ready whenever you….are.” His voice trails off as he looks at his wife, already with her bag over her shoulder. “Oh. You’re ready.”

Bobbie nods. “Yes.” She says, not moving an inch. “I’ve been ready. You on the other hand.” She folds her arms across her chest as she stares at him.

He raises an eyebrow and shakes his head. “Me on the other hand, what?” He asks, clearly having no sense of how quiet or emotionally empty he had appeared.

“It took you a long time to finish packing your stuff up.” She responds. She drops her duffel bag and takes a step towards him. “And I would have thought you would offer some words of encouragement or something after I lost out there, but the silence coming from you is deafening. It’s…maddening.”

Artie shrugs, genuinely not knowing what to say. “I don’t know what to tell you, Bobbie.” He says slowly, eliciting a disappointed look from Bobbie. “I’m sorry you lost out there, but I’ve just got other stuff on my mind. We both know you’ll get another shot at some point.”

Bobbie’s jaw drops a little. “Who are you?! And what have you done to my sweet, loving, Artie?!” She throws her hands up in the air, trying to figure out in her mind what has been going on with him lately. After a few more moments of silence, she gets an idea. She grabs her cell phone and starts dialing a number.

“W-what are you doing?” Artie asks, panicking. “Who are you calling?”

“Your MOTHER!” Bobbie bites back.

Before she can hit the send button, Artie quickly reaches forward and snatches her phone out of her hands. Bobbie stands there, frozen in shock, and completely speechless. “No!” Artie shouts, shoving her phone in his own pocket. “Do NOT call my mother. There’s no need to call her.” Artie knew he was probably being a little unfair to Bobbie and too harsh on her, but he couldn’t help himself these last couple of weeks. He was trying so hard to keep his promise to his father, but Bobbie is his wife so it was not right.

“Well…it is still Mother’s Day.” Bobbie replies, trying her best to not yell back. “I am assuming you already called her?” Artie shakes his head and Bobbie looks even more surprised. “You didn’t call her? On Mother’s Day?!”

Artie didn’t know what to say that wouldn’t give away why he couldn’t, and wouldn’t call his mother. He closes his eyes and rubs his temples, feeling a stress headache building. Bobbie steps closer to him, placing her hands on his shoulders and being as gentle as possible. “Alright. This has gone on far too long.” She says and he opens his eyes. “You need to tell me what is going on, because there has to be a good reason to not call your own Mother on Mother’s Day.”

Artie takes in a deep breath and looks his wife in her eyes. He had to tell her. He couldn’t keep this from her any longer. He turns around and makes sure the door is closed and no one is around before he tells her what he had been keeping from her. “Ok, I will tell you. But you have to promise you won’t tell anyone else.”

Bobbie steps back. “Who else would I tell?” When Artie gives her a look that says it all, she just chuckles. “Oh. Right. I won’t tell my parents. I promise.”

Artie sighs. He waits a moment before he finally spills the beans. “My mother is cheating on my Dad.” Bobbie can almost feel the heartache in Artie’s tone as he breaks the news.

Her jaw drops and she shakes her head, in shock. “No.” It is all she can say at first. She had known the Millers her entire life. Next to her own parents, their marriage was the next that she and Artie had looked up to. “There’s no way. She wouldn’t do that to your father. She couldn’t.”

Artie nods sadly, fighting back tears. “That’s what I said when Dad told me, too, but it’s true. It’s why he has been in such a foul mood lately.” Just the thought of his mother ruining her marriage to his father is enough to make him sick to his stomach again. He looks around for the closest chair before sinking down into it and Bobbie pulls up a chair next to him.

“Well…how does he know? She wasn’t acting any different when they visited us. Just your father.” Bobbie had so many questions, but Artie had so few answers.

Artie shakes his head and shrugs. “I…I don’t know. He didn’t give me any specifics.” His voice breaks, and Bobbie places a hand on his knee. “He wouldn’t have told me if he wasn’t absolutely sure. But…my mom doesn’t know that he knows about the affair. That’s why she was acting normal when they visited.” He lowers his head, and the emotions start to hit him like a runaway train.

“Now it all makes sense.” Bobbie replies, her hand still on his knee.

Artie’s sadness quickly starts to fade, and a whole new emotion begins to build. One that he hadn’t expressed very often, if ever, and one Bobbie was not used to seeing in him…rage. He clenches his fists and turns his gaze back to Bobbie. “How? How could she do this, Bobbie?” He says through gritted teeth. Because he couldn’t understand. Bobbie couldn’t, and neither could his father. “They’ve always been so…happy. Or so I thought. And she just…throws it all away.”

Bobbie shakes her head. “I wish I knew, sweetie.”

Artie leans back in his chair and closes his eyes. His knuckles are going white from clenching them so tight. “I’m not used to feeling so angry all of the time. I’d rather be sad, but the longer I think about it, I can’t be sad. I’m just…GRRRAAAHHH!” In that instant, all of the pent up anger finally boils over and he lets out a furious howl. Bobbie jumps up and back, and Artie jumps up from his own chair. He spins around before either of them knows it, he punches the wall.

“Artie!” Bobbie shouts.

But it’s too late. His hand connects with the wall and then he lets out a pained howl, gripping his right hand. “OWWW!” He sinks back into the chair, shaking his head. “Stupid, Artie. STUPID!”

Bobbie kneels down to check on him, and his hand. “Can…can you move it?”

Worried that he may have broken his hand, Bobbie watches as he slowly unclenches and re-clenches his fits, but wincing as he does so. “Great. Just what I need before my match next weekend. Justin Smith will take full advantage of that.”

Bobbie shakes her head. “Well it doesn’t appear to be broken. But we better get ice on it fast.”

A long silence falls between them as they stand up and grab their bags again. Before they walk out, Artie grabs Bobbie with his good hand and just stares at her. “What am I going to do, Bobbie?” He was at a complete loss, and despite how difficult he had been over the last couple of weeks, he hoped she had some sort of answer for him. But he knew it was a long shot.

She shakes her head. “I don’t know, sweetie.” She gently squeezes his hand. “But…we’ll figure it out together.”

He pulls her in close and hugs her as tight as he can, and he knew her last statement was true. They would face this together. He wouldn’t keep secrets from her anymore. He needed her support just as much as she needed his. But it was at that moment that a strange fear hit him. If his own mother was capable of cheating on his father and throwing their love away so easily…

What if Bobbie ever did the same?

Later in the week Artie and Bobbie are in Turkey as he prepares for his and Kallie Reznik’s second round match against Cordelia Clark and Justin Smith. As disappointing as last week had been following Bobbie and Peter getting eliminated and Bobbie losing the Bombshell Roulette Championship, both were slightly relieved that they would not have to worry about their teams facing each other later in the tournament. Artie’s right hand was now bandaged after punching the wall following Climax Control, x-rays had confirmed it was not broken…thankfully.

But he was still walking into Climax Control in Turkey at yet another disadvantage…with a visible injury. As if the size difference again was not enough, he had to give Justin Smith something else to work with and put himself at risk of truly breaking his hand and being the one to cost his team the match.

The two are just finishing up in the fitness room of their hotel, at least getting some cardio in to prepare for his match on Sunday. They grab their towels and water bottles and are heading for the door. “How is your hand feeling?” Bobbie asks him as she opens the door.

He looks down at his bandaged hand and just shrugs. “It’s still sore, but…better than it was earlier this week.” They walk out of the fitness center and slowly make their way down the hall towards the elevators.

“Good. Try to be careful and avoid throwing any punches against Justin on Sunday.” Bobbie says with a laugh.

Artie stops in his tracks and stares at her. “Why? Just because of my hand?”

Bobbie stops when she notices Artie had stopped before her. “Well, yeah. That and the fact he’s just a lot bigger than you. We all saw Konrad holding you back in your last match.” She chuckles, once again amused at what had happened. Artie, however, does not look as amused.

“What is that supposed to mean?” He asks, growing angry again. “Do you think I’m going to embarrass myself out there?”

Bobbie sighs and shakes her head. “What? Of course not. Are you really going to get upset again?”

Artie shrugs. “You tell me. Should I be upset? Are you being supportive of my involvement in the tournament because you believe in me and want me to win? Or are you just trying to protect me?” His question is serious and he waits for an honest answer and not just one that Bobbie thinks he wants to hear.

Bobbie is left temporarily speechless, surprised that he would suddenly say something like this after they had just gotten back to normal-ish when he told her of his mother’s affair. She stumbles as she works to respond. “Of course I support you in this tournament, Artie.”

“You support me, but you don’t think I can actually win with Kallie? Is that it?” That had to be it. It was obvious, and the reality of it hurt Artie deeply. Perhaps more than Bobbie could realize.

“It’s not that I don’t think you can win. It’s just that you’ve only been working at this for like two months.” She reaches for his hand but he pulls away. “I’d love nothing more than to see you win, but it’s just…it’s not easy.”

Artie sighs and shakes his head as he backs away. “It wasn’t easy for you either when you first started, but I supported you and believed in you through all of it. Thanks for the vote of confidence, though. Makes me feel so much better.”

Artie then walks away without another word, showing just how disappointed and hurt he truly was. Bobbie stood there for a moment, jaw dropped and at a loss for words. This was all just part of the emotions he was experiencing after hearing of his mother’s betrayal. And only time would tell how long this rollercoaster would go on for.

When I first learned that there was no way to get me out of this tournament, I was really nervous. I didn’t know what to do, because I’m not a fighter. I never have been, and it’s always been a bit difficult for me to build any sort of muscle or anything. I’ve just been the awkward geeky guy and been fine with it. At least until now.

Training has been hard work. I’m not gonna lie. But, in a weird way, it’s also fun. Exhilarating almost and a darn good way to get rid of a lot of tension that builds up, ya know. You never really realize until you do something how therapeutic it could be. And sure, maybe I’m not as good as everyone else, or not as experienced…yet. But I could be!

I don’t expect a lot of people to believe in me. I’m probably in the same shoes that Bobbie was when she first stepped into the wrestling business. Seen as a joke or incapable of being a part of this business. Only here as filler or what some people would call the “pee break” matches. But I also don’t need everyone to believe in me. There are only a handful of people who I do, but the most important is that I believe in myself.

So…why not prove everyone wrong? Why not step into that ring every week, or whenever I am booked I should say, and show them that I CAN be a fighter. That I can beat all the odds and come out on top. I can be the reliable partner that Kallie needs me to be. Experience comes with time so the more I keep at it, the better I will get! I’ve never really done anything noteworthy or that gets everyone talking, but this is it. This is MY time to shine and you know what?

I want that World Heavyweight Championship.

I know Justin Smith will hear that and sit back and laugh his head off. And that’s fine. Let him. He may be bigger than me. He may be stronger than me. But I have heart and soul and that’s all I need to make it through this! Besides, from what I’ve seen of him, aside from his size, there’s not much to be intimidated by anyway. He’s just your typical brainless ogre thinking he’s big and bad when he’s not! See? I can throw out insults too! That makes me awesome and totally capable of doing this!

Justin seems like the kind of guy who just says a few dumb sentences…the same ones…over and over again and thinks that he will back it up in the ring. So far…that hasn’t really worked. I mean, the only reason they are even in the 2nd round is because his tag team partner is better than him and got the job done. Although I guess some people would say the same about me, but I intend to change that.

You are, I already know what Justin is going to say about me. Just look at his past promos and it’s all a broken record just against different people! Even I know you gotta do more than that if you want to be taken seriously in this business. I’m learning more and more every day and I sure will do everything in my power to make sure a guy like Justin Smith doesn’t advance in this tournament. That’s a promise!

As for Cordelia Clark? I guess she was a big name back when SCU was a thing, but I think Kallie can handle her. She did pretty awesome in our first round match so I’m pretty excited to see us move forward in this tournament. And I’m super excited to be the one to help Kallie get a much deserved shot at the World Bombshell Championship!

We might be underdogs, but I’m glad we are because when we win it all and get our World Championship shots…we make a bigger impact! We make names for ourselves and cement them in SCW history forever. And I think that sounds pretty awesome! Underdogs for the win!!

Bet on it now, people. Artie Miller and Kallie Reznik your 2024 Blast From The Past Winners and future World Champions!

If you don’t, you just might regret it!

Climax Control Archives / Missing Mother’s Day- A Bobbie Dahl Journal Entey

« on: May 10, 2024, 09:37:27 PM »

Monday May 6th

France. What a gorgeous country. One I never thought I’d visit. It’s no secret that I used to have quite the aversion to flying, and that was just for short distances. Flying across the world was almost unheard of for me, so when the topic of touring with SCW came up, it was difficult to keep my anxiety at bay. If I couldn’t, then I couldn’t travel. If I couldn’t travel, then I how could I be in SCW? The tours are only twice a year, so it’s not like it’s a big thing, but it was to me. It was important that I work through this so that I could be the best that I could be in SCW.

And it worked.

So last night was our show in Normandy. I have to say, being in a place that holds such history for the entire world..it’s just a crazy feeling. I was in awe the entire time because it truly was a once in a lifetime experience. I didn’t have a match, but Artie and his partner Kallie Reznik did. It was their first round match against Konrad Raab and Bea Barnhardt, and let me tell you…I was a little worried for Artie going up against a guy like Konrad. He could have gotten seriously hurt, but thankfully he didn’t. And even better? He and Kallie advanced! They’re moving on to the next round!

As worried as I was about Artie the entire time, I have to admit, he held his own pretty well. He’s not experienced like most others, sure, but he sure is determined. And since last week he’s seemed slightly more determined than before. And a little more on edge. It’s like there’s something he’s not telling me after talking with his father, but he insists it’s nothing. But I know better than to believe words like that. I was the queen of spilling out the ‘I’m Fine’ words for a long time. Far be it from me to push Artie’s buttons and nag him to tell me what it is, but I know there is something. He’ll tell me in his own time, though. I have to believe that much anyway.

Until then, we’re taking a couple of days before moving on to Vimy Ridge and making a slight detour to the romance capital of the world…Paris! Man oh man, I’m so excited. I can’t wait to visit Paris with Artie and create these memories that we’ll no doubt one day share…with our own kids. Yes, I said it. Our kids. They won’t be biological kids, though, because Artie and I decided that we’re going to look into adoption. It wasn’t exactly an easy decision, but when it all boiled down to it, IVF would just be too costly and there are no guarantees it would even work. Plus, there are just so many kids out there in the system that deserve to have a loving home!

Thinking about the prospect of having kids has me a little emotional right now. More so because Mother’s Day is on Sunday and both Artie and I will be away from our mother’s for the first time on Mother’s Day. We’ve been so close to our mother’s our entire lives so I’m sure it is eating at Artie just as much as it is me. Oh my…that has to be it! That must be what is bothering him more than usual! It just makes sense. Poor honey must feel terribly guilty that he can’t be with his mom for Mother’s Day.

I have an idea. Or two ideas, anyway. I’m sure he’ll be happy I came up with them. Anything to make my sweet Artie happy. I’m not used to seeing him in such a downer mood like he has been. Or his father. But I shouldn’t worry. I will fix EVERYTHING! They are my family after all, and I will do anything for them.

I’m starting to feel a little better now. Things are starting to look up!

Paris, France. A beautifully historic and well known city that many couples dream to visit, yet never have the opportunity or chance to do so. Many would even love to visit just for the scenery and to get a glimpse of the Eiffel Tower. Who wouldn’t? Bobbie Dahl is certainly not one of those people who would accept just seeing such a city in pictures and on television or movies. She just HAD to see Paris.

Paris wasn’t a stop on SCW’s Battleground tour, but it was close enough that Bobbie persuaded Artie to take a detour so they could tour the city, even if only for one day. And Artie wasn’t one to tell her no, even if he wasn’t in the best of moods the last week. Bobbie was doing her best to give him some space to figure out whatever it was that was bothering him, and she had hoped that visiting Paris would put him in better spirits.

The pair are currently walking the streets in Paris, not far from the Eiffel Tower. They can see it off in the distance and Bobbie can’t hide her excitement as they walk hand in hand. But Artie is noticeably quiet. They’re approaching a local café with outdoor seating, so Bobbie takes this as her opportunity to get him to open up.

“Alright, I’m famished!” She says, slightly lying. She could use a drink, sure, but she was hardly famished. “Let’s take a break and get some refreshments.” She leads him over to one of the open tables outside the café, taking a seat first.

Artie stares at her for a moment, scratching his head. “We just ate a little while ago.” He says and shrugs. “But okay I guess. This place looks nice.” He sits in the chair next to her and they wait patiently for a waitress to come up to them. Artie looks around, people watching for the most part, clearly trying to hide any negative feelings he may have.

Bobbie takes his hand in hers, bringing his attention back to her. She smiles excitedly, hoping he will share in her excitement. “So…I think I know what has been bothering you this past week.” She says first, not wanting to get to the point right away.

His eyes widen a bit and he looks even more nervous. “You…you do?” He asks shakily. His father had made him promise he wouldn’t tell anyone about what has been going on. Especially Bobbie. So how could she have figured it out?

“Of course I do!” She replies quickly. “Mother’s Day is on Sunday and both of us are here in France while our mother’s are back home in the states without us. It is kind of a bummer, I know.”

Artie is about to respond when he realizes what she said. She had assumed that was the reason he was upset lately. It would have made sense. “So I have an idea.” Bobbie says before Artie can say another word. “Two actually and you can take your pick of which you would rather do.”

“Okay?” He says, still highly confused. But just the thought of his mother at the moment did not make him happy, and Bobbie was none the wiser.

“You don’t have a match this weekend, so you don’t technically need to be at the show. If it’s really important to you, you should go back home and see your Mom.” Bobbie smiles, expecting Artie to do the same. But she has another thought that she throws out there before Artie can say anything else. “Oooor. We can bring her AND my mom out here to France. I’m sure our Dad’s would be ok—“

“No. Absolutely not.” Artie quickly interrupts her. This takes her by surprise, but he continues. “To both ideas. I don’t need to fly home, and we don’t need to bring her out here.” His words were slightly angry, which she didn’t understand either. She was apparently very wrong about what was bothering him.

“Ok.” She replies slowly, and calmly as she can. “I guess we can wait until we get back home after the tour. I just thought we could tell them about our plans to adopt. They’ll both be so excited for us.” Artie shakes his head and looks around. He looks at all the loving couples walking around Paris hand in hand, much as he and Bobbie were doing a little while ago, and he’s hit with a flood of emotions. Bobbie wanted so badly to try and pry it out of him, but she didn’t want to upset him even further.

“We should wait.” Artie says sadly. What he meant, wasn’t quite clear and this seemed to now surprise Bobbie further.

“Wait?” She asks, growing upset. “You mean wait to start the adoption process or wait to tell them?” Both were legitimate questions. Now probably wasn’t the best time to have a possible argument about this, but something had happened to change his mind so quickly.

“I don’t know.” He shrugs, just as sad as he was before. “Maybe both? It’s just…a big step. And we still don’t know how this tournament is going to pan out. For either of us.” He was using the tournament as an excuse. That much was very clear.

Bobbie leaned back in her chair, staring at him with a bewildered look. She wouldn’t accept this. She couldn’t. “And your point being? If we want to adopt, we shouldn’t let anything stop us. We have plenty of people behind us who will vouch for us. I just don’t understand why you’ve suddenly changed your time. What happened between you and your Dad last week?”

The words came out before she could even stop herself. She wasn’t going to ask, but she couldn’t help it. No matter what he said, she knew that something was said or happened between the two of them to put Artie into such a mood. And to change his mind on such a huge decision they had made. It just wasn’t like him. Artie stared at her, feeling his eyes furrow angrily. He didn’t usually get angry with her, but stranger things happened, right?

“I told you. Nothing happened.” He snapped back at her. If that was a clear indication he was lying. “Why do you have to think something happened with my dad? Maybe I’m just stressed because I don’t want to make myself look like a fool in this tournament.”

Bobbie leans forward. She wants to believe him and when she reaches for his hands, he pulls them away. “Look, whatever has been bothering you, I get it. We’re allowed to have stuff bother us sometimes.” She says, doing her best to be the strong one. And given her anxiety issues over the last year, this was entirely different for her. For them together. “I wasn’t going to even bring it up, because I know what it’s like—“

“This isn’t like your anxiety, Bobbie.” He interrupts her yet again. She knew that if he was going to use the tournament as an excuse, it most definitely was like anxiety. “Can…can we just drop this, please? You wanted to have a good time in Paris, so let’s just do that. Then we can focus on your match this weekend so hopefully you can retain your title.”

He sounded apologetic for snapping at her. And maybe he was. But there was still tension there. And there was still something that Bobbie wanted to know, but couldn’t pressure him to tell her what it was. “Alright. I guess you’ll tell me when you’re ready.”

Artie nods and a waitress finally walks up to their table to assist them. She sets two glasses of water down, greeting them in French. Artie does his best to respond back in what little French he knows. Bobbie, meanwhile, just stares at her husband-her favorite person in the whole world- and can’t help but be worried about him. They had been through so much and they hadn’t even been married a full year yet. And it seems there was much more to come. Between whatever personal issue was bothering him, and the tournament.

But she told herself they would face it together. It was just part of marriage.

Welp, Peter and I made it paste the first round of the tournament, which means we’re one step closer to the finals and winning our guaranteed shots at the World titles. I gotta admit, I thought for sure our first round match was going to be a bit more of a challenge. At least where Matthew Knox was concerned. It is well known there is beef between him and Peter so to see him not really care? Pretty damn disappointing.

But let me give props where they are due. Kasey Vex, you put up a hell of a fight girl. You showed me what you were all about, so thank you for that. I’m just sorry you got stuck with a big disappointment for a partner because he should have done more. But he didn’t. Ah well. Maybe our paths will cross again in the future sometime. All depends on if you decide to stick around or not. That ball is in your court, though.

As for Peter and I? Onwards and upwards! We move on to Vimy Ridge, France and let me tell ya, being in France over the last week…it brings out something in a person. I never ever thought I’d visit France in my lifetime, but SCW has given me that opportunity, and what would make for an even better experience is if Peter and I blaze through our second round match and advance to the semi-finals! I just wish that Peter and I had a bit more interaction before we actually get to the ring for our match. Show some solidarity and unity, ya know?! There’s still time I suppose.

So our second round match is definitely more difficult than the first. Two people we are both very familiar with, and to make things even more interesting…both our titles are on the line! Okay, I knew this would be a possibility-no, probability, when I agreed to enter this tournament. I knew at some point, my title would be on the line and so would Peter’s. But…this one concerns me! Alexander Raven is a former Internet Champion himself, up until last year. And who and when did he lose that championship? To my Blast From The Past tournament partner last year, Jack Washington! And who was he teaming with last year? Alexandra Calaway!

I feel like I’m having a bit of deja vu, but only this year, I have a different partner and we are BOTH champions. One of us could potentially lose our championship, and I have a feeling Alexander Raven is going to fight like hell to get back what he lost last year and not only that, move on to try and win something even better! I’m no stranger to hoping history doesn’t repeat itself, but in this case, I’m going to do everything in my power to make sure that Peter and I advance to the semi finals! Then again, if I lose the match for us, the only thing Peter loses is his potential shot at the World Heavyweight title. What a crazy match this is going to be.

As for Alexandra Calaway? No doubt she will do everything she can to win back what she lost…what I defeated her for. And not only that, but she’ll want to get back to where she was on the roster, because from what I’ve seen, after I beat her for the Bombshell Roulette Championship, she hasn’t quite been herself. I believed she would move on and win either the Internet Championship or the World Bombshell Championship. And she did challenge for the World Bombshell Championship against Julianna Dimara. But…what happened?

I get it. We’ve all been there. We finally get an opportunity we’ve been fighting for and that we deserve and…crap happens. Wrenches get tossed into our plans and everything just falters. It’s not exactly a good feeling, so maybe that is what happened to Alexandra. I don’t know, but I do know this match and this tournament are her shots at getting both things back that she lost. Now her and Alexander Raven MAY advance in the tournament, but she has to pin me to win back the roulette championship. Just like Alexander would need to pin Peter. Only one title will be lost so the question is…which is more important to them?

Given their history as partners last year, I have to wonder how much they actually trust each other. Raven lost it for them last year, so can Alexandra really trust him not to do the same this year? And maybe Raven can’t trust Alexandra considering she’s been in a bit of a rut herself. I don’t know. I’m just spitballing here, because of how important this match is, and how much I really don’t want to let Peter down. I don’t want to let myself down. I’ve done too much of that over the last year or so, and I made a promise to myself when I came back that things would be different. That I would be different.

I’ve had a decent little run with the Bombshell Roulette Championship. But is decent good enough for me? Is the time I’ve held the Roulette Title enough for me? Am I really ready to possibly lose to the same woman I defeated? A part of me says yes, and another huge part of me says no, of course not. I respect Alexandra Calaway, I’m not going to lie. Even given our brief feud last year. Her reign as Bombshell Roulette Champion was great. Me defeating her was great. It just seems like our paths keep crossing during important matches within SCW. Are we always destined to have this back and forth battle of who is the bigger star?

I’m trying to wrap my head around it. I’ve faced Alexandra several times over the last year. I’ve done this whole promo thing against her numerous times, and what more is there to say about her? What else can I possibly throw out there to make myself look better or her weaker? Nothing. There is literally nothing else I can say, because it would probably just be made up at this point. I’d be grasping straws, when the truth is, we’ve both proven ourselves enough already. We’ve both won and lost against each other, so why does it matter? I don’t need to make myself look better against her, and she doesn’t need to make herself look better, either. We both deserve to be where we are. We both deserve to be the Bombshell Roulette Champion, or even the World Bombshell Champion.

But we each have our partners to think about right now. It’s not just about the two of us. It’s about Peter and Alexander. Ya know, I find it strange how the two of them were paired together again this year. Some might call that their chance to redeem themselves from last year. I guess so far they have since they made it past the first round, but what happens if they fail? When…they fail. What is next for the both of them? Going their separate ways, obviously. But can either get back to their singles matches the way they once were? Perhaps.

Well, we are about to find out. Because I told myself when I entered this tournament that it would be different this year. Jack and I came so close last year, but not close enough. This year, I have Peter as a partner. Jack is nowhere to be found. And I’ve been on a roll the last few months that I need to keep going. Regardless of these back and forth feelings I may have, I have to see this through. I owe it to myself and to Peter to give one hundred percent and nothing less.

Regardless of what happens, this tournament is going to get any easier. If Peter and I advance and then Artie and Kallie get through their second round match, there is a very good chance we could end up facing each other. Either in the third round or in the finals. So I don’t know what I prefer right now. I just have to do my best and hope that not only do I not lose my title, but that I don’t lose this match for our team…again. I only wish Jack was in the tournament and my partner this year so I could make it up to him for failing us last year.

I’m all over the place aren’t I? Torn between wanting to win, keeping my title and advancing. But unsure of how this will all play out. That is what this tournament does to you sometimes. Unless you have a partner you know and can fully trust, which is almost impossible. I guess that is what makes this Battleground Tour so appropriate with the Blast From the Past Tournament. Because each match is truly a battle.

And Peter and I versus Raven and Alexandra this weekend? It could stand out to be the best match of the tournament despite it not being the finals. Such a shame it was drawn this way. The four of us could have put on a hell of a match in the finals. But alas…luck of the draw. And regardless of what some might say-that many have said in the past- I choose to believe that all of the teams and the brackets are randomly chosen. It’s just what fate has decided for us all.

I’ve enjoyed my time as Bombshell Roulette Champion. I still have more planned for my reign, but if Alexandra gets the better of me? I’ll have no choice but to accept it. I will be disappointed, yes. But as with each win, I will say onwards and upwards and move on to whatever is next for me in SCW. I just hope in this case, it’s advancing in the tournament and securing myself a World Bombshell Championship opportunity.

Time will tell the tale! Two days time, in fact!

See ya Sunday, lovelies!

Climax Control Archives / Artie…Future World Heavyweight Champion?!

« on: May 03, 2024, 09:10:40 PM »

Monday April 29th
Hastings, England

Last night was the opening week of the Blast From The Past tournament, as well as the first show in the Battleground Tour in Hastings. Bobbie and Peter Vaughn were successful in their first round match, which meant it was now time for the pair to move forward and focus on Artie and Kallie’s first round match. Unfortunately for Artie, it would not be an easy feat, because he would have to go up against a man returning to SCW…Konrad Raab.

They needed some sleep first, however. Which is what they got. A good night’s sleep. They would be travelling to France for the next stop of the tour, but they were staying in England one more day anyway. They were just making their way into the lobby, preparing to go do some sightseeing, when they stopped dead in their tracks. Well, Artie did first. Someone was walking into the hotel he was not expecting to see. His father!

“Dad??” He says, letting go of Bobbie’s hand and walking to his father. Bobbie was equally surprised to see her father in-law, but she was more interested in where Artie’s mother was. “What are you doing here?! Where’s Mom?” Artie looks around, expecting to see his mother, but she was most definitely not there.

His father scowls as he sets his suitcase down. “She’s not here.” His recent angry attitude had not changed, which Artie did not appreciate. Bobbie wanted to say something, but she remained quiet, knowing full well it may set him off.

“Uhh…okay.” Artie scratches his head. “But what are you doing here? How did you know we were staying in this hotel?”

His father shrugs. “I knew you’d give all the info to Ken and Barb, so I called Ken. He told me where you were staying. What are you not happy to see me or something? Because I can leave if that’s–”

“What?! No!” Artie raises his voice. He still didn’t understand why his father was being this way, but he got the impression he would be finding out soon enough. “I’m just surprised to see you is all. And without Mom. You two usually never travel alone so it just threw me off. Of course I don’t want you to leave.”

His father rolls his eyes, and actually glances to Bobbie. “Bobbie.” Just a simple greeting, but it was almost as if he wasn’t happy to see her. It hurt not only Bobbie, but Artie also. Before Bobbie could greet him back, Artie had had enough, and decided to address the elephant in the room.

“Dad, come on.” He says, and his father glares back at him. “You’ve been in a horrible mood for, what, months now? What gives? Bobbie has done nothing to you for you to treat her that way.” And it was true. Bobbie was always loving towards her in-laws. And she thought they had always loved her, too. There was never a problem until recently, and they needed to get to the bottom of it.

His father shakes his head, but his scowling suddenly fades. He looks almost apologetic but he remains focused on Artie, avoiding eye contact with Bobbie. Artie waits for an answer. Anything, really, to explain what has been going on. “I…I…Didn’t want to burden you with any of this. You’re all grown up and living your own life out in Las Vegas now. I..I can handle this…” He trails off and before they know it, he starts to sob.

Artie and Bobbie look at one another, concerned. Artie approaches his father, more worried than Bobbie at this point. He places a hand on his shoulder and tries to console him. “Whatever it is wouldn’t be a burden to me, Dad. You know that.” He needed to know. It was just like when Bobbie was dealing with her anxiety struggles, even though that was still an issue at times. “Please tell me what’s going on.”

Artie’s father takes in a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself. He looks at Bobbie and shakes his head. “Not here. Not in front of her.”

Again, Bobbie looks surprised. “Mr. Miller, if I did something…”

“Bobbie, I’ve got this.” Artie interrupts. “I’m sure it’s nothing you did. Let me just…talk to him in private for a few minutes.” He wouldn’t have said this if he wasn’t sure that it was something else upsetting his father. Bobbie had no choice but to agree, and Artie leads his father over to a secluded area of the hotel lobby so they can talk.

His father looks, making sure Bobbie can’t hear them. But he is also looking at how worried and upset his daughter in law is. “I…I shouldn’t have come all this way. This can wait until you guys get home.”

Artie shakes his head. “No.” He replies quickly, refusing to let this fester any longer. “You need to tell me. Now. Is Mom sick? Are you sick? What is it?”

His father shakes his head. “No. No. Neither of us is sick.” He replies, immediately putting that possibility to rest. But Artie still waits for an answer. His father stares at him, knowing there is no way out of this. He has to tell Artie the truth. And it’s a truth that just might shatter him. “What I’m about to tell you, it’s going to come as a huge shock, son.”

Artie nods and does his best to remain calm. “Okay. What’s going on?”

A long pause falls between them, as his father gathers his thoughts and words carefully. He then takes in a deep breath and finally spills the beans. “Your mother…she’s been having an affair.”

Artie’s jaw drops. He shakes his head, refusing to believe it. “What? No. That’s…you’re wrong. Mom would never…” He couldn’t accept what his father was telling him. On the other side of the lobby, Bobbie was anxiously wondering what was being said.

“It’s true, son.” His father replies, nodding his head sadly. “I didn’t want to believe it either, but it is.”

“How? With..with who?! How could she do this to you?! To our family!” Artie sees Bobbie stepping towards them when she hears him raise his voice, but he holds up his hand, stopping her.

“She doesn’t know that I know.” His father says. “Just…don’t tell her. Or Bobbie until I figure out how to handle this.” Artie just stands there, speechless. How could he face his mother again after learning this? How could he not tell Bobbie the truth?

One thing is for sure. He was glad to have a wrestling match this weekend. Because he suddenly had the urge to punch something…or someone.

The camera opens up, focused on Artie’s awkward smiling face. He waves into the camera, ready to record his first message for the fans, his tag team partner and his opponents this week.

”So, uh, hi everyone. Welcome to my first actual promo for SCW! This feels super weird, because I never thought I’d even be doing this, but I went and made an honest mistake and now I’m paying the price. Or reaping the rewards if it all works out, right? I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”

“Be more positive sweetie! Don’t give them something to use against you!”

Bobbie’s voice is heard off camera. Artie turns his head, no doubt looking directly at her and scowls a bit.

“That’s what I’m doing! You be quiet and let me do this on my own. It’s my match anyway!”

Bobbie can be heard grumbling in response and Artie turns back to look into the camera. He lets out a sigh and briefly shakes his head.

“Anyway. Sorry about that. Bobbie is just trying to be a little too helpful, which I understand, but I’ve gotta take care of this myself, right? I know it’s not my usual job in SCW. I mean, I’m Bobbie’s manager slash valet. That’s about all I’ve been good for because I’m not exactly the wrestler type. I’m not an athletic type at all honestly. But the contracts for the Blast From The Past tournament were updated this year I guess. I didn’t look at them properly and next thing I know, I’m a participant in the tournament.”

He pauses for a moment and scratches his head. The tournament had been almost his sole focus over the last several weeks, when he wasn’t doing his managerial duties for Bobbie. He shrugs before he continues.

“Bobbie has been pretty upset with Christian Underwood for not allowing me out of this tournament, and I get it. I get both sides, really. It was an honest mistake, and Christian should understand that. But I also get that Christian is looking at this as a way to draw some attention to the tournament also. Because who wouldn’t watch when you have someone who has never wrestled competing and possibly making a fool of themselves, right? Get a few laughs at my expense just because.”

He closes his eyes and sighs again. Anyone else would be upset, but not Artie. He is literally shrugging it off as best as he can, trying to make the most of it.

“But as nervous as I am about all of this, a part of me is also…excited. Why would I be excited at the thought of getting my butt kicked and embarrassed? Well, it’s not really about that. I’m more excited at quite the opposite happening, because what if I prove everyone wrong? What if I go out there and actually hold my own pretty well? What if I actually fight and win this whole dang tournament? What if I actually get a World Heavyweight Championship shot after all of this?! Think about it!”

The excitement actually starts to increase in his voice the more he speaks. He briefly looks off camera to Bobbie, shushing her before she can even speak, before he looks back to the camera, smiling.

“I’m not saying it will happen, but we all know that it could! Anything is possible. I mean I could actually win the World Heavyweight Championship! ME! I know it’s a long shot, but I’m trying to think positive here. These last several weeks training have not been easy, and I’m trying to make the most of it. But I know that there are three other people in this match that I need to think about. One more than the other two, so I will save him for last.”

His expression suddenly falls a bit, knowing that the man he will have to face this week is a Raab. He sets any nervousness he has aside for the moment.

“So I’ve been teamed with Kallie Reznik for this tournament. I’m not completely familiar with her, because she’s fairly newer to SCW and Bobbie hasn’t even faced her…yet. But from what I have seen and heard, she’s pretty decent! Our team may not exactly have the odds in our favor for obvious reasons, but I think we stand a pretty good chance. As long as we work together. I mean, that is what this is about, right? A tag team tournament. Team work! It makes the dream work, people!”

Artie smiles and gives two thumbs up into the camera. Bobbie can be heard chuckling off camera, and Artie does his best to ignore her for now.

”As long as Kallie and I can work together and trust one another, we can get through this tournament. I may not know her personally yet, but I trust her and I am going to promise her that I will do everything that I can to help us win. I will do my part the best I can. I mean I’ve been training my butt off these last few weeks trying to get prepared, and I think it’s actually working! Look! A muscle!”

Artie pulls his arm up into the camera to make a muscle, and indeed a slight one does appear. Bobbie can be heard laughing again, and Artie shushes her yet again. Inside joke, perhaps.

”I don’t think Kallie has anything to worry about, either. I mean, this week she has to focus on Bea Barnhardt of all people. I don’t think it could get any easier for her than Bea Barnhardt. Am I right, Bobbie? It shouldn’t be that hard for Kallie going against Bea, right?!”

”Oh NOW you want me to say something? Nuh uh! You can handle this all by yourself, sweetie!”

Artie frowns, but he knows he deserved that one. He shrugs again and looks back into the camera.

”I’ll take that as a yes. Bobbie has faced Bea a couple times before and come out on the winning end, so I have complete faith that Kallie will handle Bea just fine and get the win for us…if I can’t anyway. So I guess that brings me to the guy I will actually be facing this week, huh? Someone who has a history in SCW, too. A guy named…Konrad Raab.”

Artie gulps nervously. He didn’t have to do research to be nervous just saying the name. Or the last name at least. The Raab’s were well known in the wrestling business, so naturally Artie knew what he was up against.

“I don’t need to go and watch any of Konrad’s last matches or anything, because I know full well what to expect from him. His last name says it all! The Raab’s are big guys. Tough opponents. Can be kinda vicious. Maybe I’m thinking about Lord Raab, or whatever his name was. The monster dude? I dunno. My point is the same. The Raabs are well known in the wrestling world, so the fact that I’m going up against one in the very first round has me a little…nervous. Who wouldn’t be, right?”

He scratches his head again, trying to think of what to say next before he takes in a deep breath.

“I guess this guy likes fire…a lot. He even earned his nickname for it. Kinda scary thought, but luckily if he tries any of that stuff in this match, he’d get his team disqualified, so I guess I shouldn’t be that nervous! I think that of anyone opponents in this tournament, I’m kinda glad we got Konrad’s team first. Just to get them out of the way and then it could get easier from there!”

”Again, not how it works, sweetie!”

Artie closes his eyes and avoids looking in Bobbie’s direction. He’s making a mental note that should he and Kallie advance this week, next time he would record his promo while Bobbie was somewhere else.

”You all know what I meant by that, so just ignore my nosey wife as she is trying to be helpful again. So anyway, yeah. I think getting Konrad Raab about of the way first is the way to do it. And I think I’m ready. If I can have training sessions with a guy like Fenris and still be sitting here today talking to all of you, I can handle Konrad Raab in the ring, right?!”

Bobbie can be heard laughing off camera. Artie just remains focused as best he can, though his nostrils flare a bit.

”Earlier I promised Kallie that I would do my part in this tournament, and I intend to stick to that promise. I know she is probably nervous to, having me for a partner and all, but I’ll do what needs to be done to get her to the World Bombshell Championship opportunity. Konrad may be bigger. He may be a lot more experienced and dangerous, but I think once I step into that ring, the adrenaline boost will work in my favor. I’m pretty quick, so that is working in my favor, too! I’ll find a weakness to use against him. I’ll take him down and prove to everyone that I can get the win for me and Kallie! I’ll show all of you!”

He tries to look as serious as he can into the camera, not wanting to give Konrad anything to use against him.

“Everyone is expecting me to be the joke of the entire tournament, and that’s fine. I get it. Laugh all you want, but when it’s all said and done? I’m gonna surprise all of you! I’m going to go out there, fight like hell and make it all the way to the finals where Kallie and I WILL win. And you know what?”

He leans in closer to the camera, smiling.

”You’re looking at a future World Heavyweight Champion! Uh-huh! I said it!”

“Not if Peter and I have anything to say about it!”

Artie’s eyes widen and he glares at Bobbie off camera. His hand reaches up to the top of the laptop.

“You’re supposed to be a supportive wife, ya know!”

Artie quickly closes the laptop, ending the recording, before their debate can be recorded any further.

Climax Control Archives / From The Mind of Bobbie Dahl: A Journal Entry

« on: April 26, 2024, 09:39:29 PM »

Wednesday April 24th

So it’s been a hot minute since I added an entry into this thing, which I think I said the same thing with the last time I wrote anything. I need to start getting better at writing down my thoughts because I think it really does help make me feel better sometimes. There is just something about getting stuff off of your chest in writing versus saying, or screaming it out loud. It probably has something to do with the fact you can gather your thoughts a lot more when you are writing them down.

Anywho. So a lot has been going on, like I always seem to say recently. I finally won the Bombshell Roulette Championship,and as fantastic as it felt to win it, it’s been quite the challenge defending and retaining it as time goes on. I told myself when I won it that I wanted to keep it as long as I could to make my reign worth something, and I hope I have done that a little bit, but I feel like there is still more to do. I don’t know, I guess only time will tell. But I need to be a better champion, too, because I have represented myself or SCW the way I should as one of their champions.

So this week kicks off a couple of big events in SCW. The Blast From the Past tournament and the next big tour. I wish I could say we were touring completely in the United States, but we’re not. There are a few trips overseas, which means Artie and I will be away from my Loki baby for a bit. I know he’ll do okay, because he loves spending time with my parents, but considering he is my unofficial emotional support dog, it’ll be hard not having him with us. But I can get through this. I have before!

Artie and I are currently on our way to England for the first stop in the Battleground tour. He’s passed out next to me in his seat, bless his heart. He’s been working so hard lately trying to prepare himself for this tournament. I still can’t believe we couldn’t get him out of this. Signing him up was an honest mistake, but Christian Underwood is Christian Underwood and he wouldn’t let Artie out of it. He’s going to get some sort of sick enjoyment out of possibly seeing Artie struggle, or even get hurt, but we’ve been doing all that we could to get him prepared so neither of that happens. With Fenris’ help, of course. It’s been a long few weeks, and Artie is just glad that his first round match doesn’t happen in the first week.

But mine does!

I wasn’t even going to sign up after this fiasco with Artie’s contract happened. I was going to focus on helping him and getting him ready, but they needed one more Bombshell at the last minute so I went ahead and tossed my name into the fold. We also held out hope that we would get drawn as partners, but of course that didn’t happen. I’m not disappointed with who either of us got as our partners, though! I think we both stand a good chance, I’m just trying not to think about the if/when situation that our teams get booked against one another. We will worry about that when the time comes!

So I got paired with the new Internet Champion, Peter Vaughn. Even if he wasn’t the Internet Champion, I’d still like my chances because he’s a former Roulette Champion so I know he’ll carry his own weight in this tournament. I hope I can do the same. Last year I thought that Jack and I had a decent shot at winning, and we did pretty good but it just didn’t work out. I was a different Bobbie back then and Jack may or may not say this, but I am to blame for us not winning last year. But this year will be different! I’ve been on a roll since I came back, and I’m not about to ruin things now. Plus, if Peter and I win and I’m still the Bombshell Roulette Champion, I would have the opportunity to become a double champion! I mean, only temporarily, but just the accomplishment alone would be huge.

Then again…am I really ready to go after the World Bombshell Championship? Some might say I am, given how much I have improved lately, but I just want to pace myself. I don’t want to be one of those people that just jumps from title to title just because. I want to make an impact in SCW. I want to continue to be a success so that maybe someday MY name will be in the Hall of Fame. Okay…I’m getting a little ahead of myself here. I have to think about the present. Not the maybe distant future.

Anyway…I need to wake Artie up soon. I almost feel bad about doing that, because he’s been so tired lately with all the training he’s been doing. He’s been working so hard. And looking at his sweet sleeping face, it just brings back all the feelings about me not being able to have a baby. He deserves to be a daddy, and I think a mini Artie would be just adorable. But…I guess life has other plans for us.

What plans that may be still remains to be seen. But I guess I should really stop avoiding having a serious conversation with him about it…

After finishing writing her most recent journal entry, Bobbie closes her journal and tucks it away back into her carry-on bag. She looks at Artie as he is still sleeping soundly and a tiny smile appears on her face. They hadn’t been married quite a year yet, but the fact that they had known each other practically their entire lives, it felt like they had been married a long time ago. And as much as Artie would do for Bobbie, Bobbie would do even more for him.

They would be arriving in England soon. The pilot had made the announcement over the intercom a short while ago, and Artie had somehow managed to sleep through it. Bobbie puts her hand on Artie’s shoulder and gently nudges him, trying to wake him up. He moves just a bit, not ready to open his eyes, so Bobbie nudges him again. “Artie. Honey, wake up.” She says, trying not to laugh. It was like trying to wake a sleeping child in a way. “We’re going to be landing soon. Wake up.”

Artie then draws in a deep breath and yawns, his eyes slowly opening. He sits up straight in his seat and rubs his eyes, the exhaustion still very much apparent. “Already?” He asks, looking around as other passengers are also starting to wake from their own naps. “I wasn’t even asleep that long.”

Bobbie laughs. “It probably feels like it, huh?” She replies, shaking her head. “But you’ve been out for a while. It’s okay. You needed it.”

Artie stares at her for a moment and yawns again, letting his body slowly start to wake even more. “Please tell me you got some sleep.” And there was his concern for her. She knew he would ask that question as soon as he woke up.

She shrugs and replies, “I dozed off for a little bit.” She wasn’t lying. She did manage to get a little bit of sleep, but sleeping for an extended period of time on an airplane didn’t exactly come easy to her. “Don’t worry, sweetie. I’m fine. You needed the sleep more than I did anyway.”

Artie shakes his head. “We both needed the sleep, Bobbie.” He says, still concerned that she didn’t sleep more. Considering how long of a flight it was to England, this could affect her by the time her match came around. “You can’t afford to be sleep deprived this weekend.”

Bobbie laughs and shrugs again. “I’ll be fine, Artie. I promise.” She pauses for a few moments, deciding how she wants to approach her next words. “When we get settled into our hotel room and such, we need to have a talk.” It probably wasn’t the best choice of words, but it was all she could come up with.

Artie turns and stares at her. The look on his face is a mixture of confused and worried, because when someone says they need to have a talk like Bobbie just did, it is almost never a good sign. “That doesn’t sound encouraging. Everything okay?”

She nods. “Relax, honey. We just need to have a serious conversation about something, and as much as I’d like to get it over with now, it’s not appropriate on a plane surrounded by strangers.”

He scratches his head, but after a moment, he thinks he has it figured out. There was only one thing he could think of that Bobbie was referring to. “You mean the baby subject, don’t you?” He knew it had been on Bobbie’s mind constantly as of late, and he understood why. It was something a lot of women focused on. He also knew that Bobbie wanted nothing more than the both of them to have a biological child, but that might not be possible.

“I said we would talk about this once we get settled into our hotel.” It was her way of confirming that was what she meant, without actually saying anything further about it. If they didn’t stop now, the conversation would get rolling and she didn’t want to do this here.

“Okay then.” Artie replies. “Not sure why you want to have such a big conversation just days before your match, but I won’t say anything else about it.” He would have been perfectly fine with putting off this conversation for another day when the possible stress of it wouldn’t get in the way of an important match.

Bobbie wanted to reply and tell him exactly why she wanted to have the conversation now rather than keep putting it off, but she just pats his leg and says nothing more. The conversation would come soon enough, because it had to. No more putting it off. No more waiting for one reason or another.

No matter how difficult the conversation would be, they simply had to decide just how much they wanted children, and whether or not they could accept not having a biological child. Because their path forward all depended on the answers to those questions.

A few hours later, Bobbie and Artie are finally settled into their hotel room they would be in the next few days. The jet lag was already starting to sink in and both were ready to get some much needed sleep. Before that could happen, though, they needed to talk. And before Bobbie could bring up the subject, Artie broke the silence between them and just blurted out what was on his mind.

“So what is so important about the baby subject that just can’t wait?” Again, poor choice of wording, but it was all he could come up with, and Bobbie manages to let out a chuckle.

“Right down to business, huh?” Bobbie replies, laughing again. She sits up in the bed, leaning against the large headboard, and Artie does the same. Guess it was now or never. “It can’t wait because, depending on what we decide, affects things going forward. Especially for me if and when Peter and I get eliminated from the tournament.”

Artie raises an eyebrow. “What we decide? I’m confused. What is this all about?”

Bobbie sighs. She closes her eyes and gathers her thoughts, trying to make this as easy as possible. Although nothing about this was easy at all. “Is having kids something we don’t want to pass up on? And not only that, but if I can’t give us a biological child, are you okay with that, too?” Two questions that seem so simple, but were anything but. Deep down, Artie knew the answer to both, and he was about to respond but Bobbie had to continue before he did. “Because if we really want to try to have a biological child, we need to act sooner and not later. IVF is going to really be my only option, and even that isn’t a guarantee.”

There was so much for Artie to process with everything Bobbie just spilled on him. And she had a point. IVF was not only costly, but physically challenging as well. “Well…” He starts, pausing to gather his own thoughts. “I don’t know why you are leaving this decision completely up to me, because if you really want to try for a baby, I am on board. But…you’d have to be done with wrestling so we would have to wait either way.”

Bobbie shakes her head. “We wouldn’t necessarily have to wait.” She replies, confusing him even more. “If and when Peter and I are eliminated, and if I lose the Bombshell Roulette Championship, that would give me the opportunity to take some time off to focus on this. If we go another route, though…” Talk about a huge decision to make.

“Oh…” Artie says, at a loss for words almost. “Well…what do we do then?”

And that…was the million dollar question. Bobbie drew in a deep breath and shrugged, and the two stared at one another, quietly pondering their decision long and carefully.

Their future depended on it…

Heya, hiya, hello everyone! I’m going to just cut down to the chase and get right to business here because holy moly time is flying by lately! Blast From The Past is here again and I can’t believe we’re already on round one week one! Not to mention, me and my partner drew the short stick and got booked the first week. Less time to prepare, but oh well I guess!

I’m gonna be honest after Artie mistakenly signed up for the tournament himself, I wasn’t going to sign up. I wanted to make sure he was ready and wouldn’t get hurt, but they needed a spot filled at the last minute so…I said what the hell. I’d be wrestling either way so why not add my name into the tournament and possibly win myself a World Bombshell Championship opportunity?!

I was hoping that Artie and I would get paired together by chance, but that was a little too hopeful because it was a slim chance. I ended up getting paired with the man who just beat hunky butt Miles Kasey for the Internet Championship, Peter Vaughn! Bummer for Miles losing the title, but I have no doubt he’ll get another chance. Or maybe a chance at the World Heavyweight title! You go Miles!

I don’t know Peter very well, but I still like my chances with him as a partner! I just hope that it’s not like last year where he doesn’t trust me, because let me tell you, the back and forth bickering with Jack Washington was exhausting! In the end maybe Jack was right, because it was my fault we lost, but I still did everything I could to get us to go all the way! Hey, mind out of the gutter folks. You know what I meant.

Anywho…so I hope Peter can trust me. I hope he can see that I’m a champion just as much as he is and I want this team to work and make it all the way to the finals. I want our team to be looked at as the team to beat! And that is saying something considering we’re going up against a team that has a former World Heavyweight Champ in it! And apparently there is some bad blood or whatever between Peter and Matthew, so…this should be interesting!

But I don’t really need to focus on Matthew, now do I? Nope! I have to worry about his partner, the one that I will be facing. Some new chick named Kasey Vex! Umm…who?! Look, I understand the tournament is open to everyone outside of SCW, but come on…give me something to go on here! How do I prepare to face someone I know nothing about?! It’s one of the things I don’t really like about this tournament. But ah well…I’m gonna do my best!

I’ll do what I can to find anything on this chick to get ready but as far as I can tell, she’s just…unknown. So far be it from me to go out there and let her get the best of me and advance in this tournament. She’ll probably be like so many others that just show up, and once they lose, they’re gone. They don’t even stick around, so why should someone like THAT win the whole damn thing and get a shot at our top title?!

They shouldn’t! Dedicated and loyal SCW superstars deserve it. And we’re all going to show them that. Quit showing up trying to take our spotlight just because it has a guaranteed shot at the top title as the final prize! If there is one thing I’m happy about, it’s that my Bombshell Roulette Championship isn’t on the line in this match too, because I’ll be DAMNED if I would let her get a shot at something I worked my booty off for!

Peter and I have a lot of work ahead of us. There’s no question about it. But I have faith we can work together and get the job done! One match at a time. One week at a time. One opponent at a time.

2024 Blast From The Past is OURS to win!

Climax Control Archives / Lending A Helping Hand

« on: March 01, 2024, 08:00:36 PM »

(Apologies if the ending seems kind of rushed. I threw my back out and in a considerable amount of pain so had to finish it as soon as I could after that.)

*****************************

Monday February 26th
Henderson, Nevada
Lending A Helping Hand

It was just about two weeks ago when Bobbie’s parents had spilled the good news and announced that they had purchased a new home near Las Vegas. They had sold their long time family home in Coal City, Illinois and decided that they would retire closer to their daughter as she pursued her wrestling career in SCW. Bobbie was less than thrilled at first, given the fact that she had grown up in the house in Illinois. Her reluctance to accept this news could have also been due to the fact that her anxiety- Piper as she has been known to call it-had been making her more irritable lately for a variety of reasons. But Bobbie was a trooper and was fighting the good fight against any negativity trying to overwhelm her.

Of course she was thrilled that her parents would now be living closer to her, Artie and Loki. It wasn’t exactly easy when they made the decision to move to Las Vegas in the first place, but travelling back and forth was even harder sometimes. So they had made the leap, and they haven’t looked back even after a couple of years now. Hopefully the same would be said for her parents, but only time would tell that story.

The move had gone fairly quickly. After closing on the selling of their home in Illinois, the closing on their new home in Henderson was not long after. Bobbie and Artie were able to help a good deal during the week off following My Bloody Valentine, and today was the day that the movers had finally arrived at the new house with whatever belongings they had decided to bring with them. It was much less than they had owned previously, given the fact they were choosing to downsize their living situation in their retirement days.

“This feels so weird!” Bobbie says loudly from the front living room of the new house. She was laid out on the sofa, as they all were taking a break from unpacking what they could. “I’m gonna miss the Coal City house.”

Her mother, Barbie, walks into the living room with two glasses of ice water, setting them both down on coasters on the coffee table. Bobbie sits up, allowing her mother to take a seat next to her and she responds. “I’m going to miss it, too, sweetie. But we really needed a change. That house was just too big for just your father and I, and we missed being close to you at the same time. It will be an adjustment for all of us.”

Bobbie sighs before she reaches for her glass of water. Artie was still off in another room helping her father with something. “And you’re sure Dad was okay with this move? He did so much work on that house, I’m surprised he even agreed to sell it.”

Barbie nods. “We wouldn’t have made the move if he wasn’t okay with it, Bobbie.” She says, leaning back on the sofa, enjoying her short break. “The decision took a while, but he came around. Don’t you worry, sweetie. We’re not going to regret anything about this move.”

Bobbie just nods her head slowly, doing her best to believe her mother. She wanted her parents to be happy, but not at her expense. Ultimately, however, she knew it was their decision and what happens, happens. Bobbie looks around the new house, and although it is not fully decorated and made “homey,” she musters up a smile. “This really is a nice place.” She stands up from the sofa and looks past the kitchen and to a patio door leading to the backyard. “And Loki will definitely love visiting here with that backyard.”

Her mother smiles as she, too, stands up. The two walk to the patio door and just look outside at the backyard. It’s not over-sized, but with the fenced in space they have, it is perfect for the grand-puppy to visit every once and a while and romp around for some playtime. “Oh I know he will. He’s such a sweet boy and we love him to bits.”

Bobbie senses that although her mother is being genuine with that statement, there is a hint of sadness in her tone. And she knows exactly what this is about. “I’m sorry I can’t give you any grandbabies to play with in this backyard, Mom.” She replies without even looking at her mother. The apology almost brings her to tears, but she manages to hold them back.

Her mother is caught off guard and she turns and just stares at her daughter. “Why on earth would you say something like that, Bobbie?” She expects Bobbie to turn and face her, but she doesn’t. She keeps staring out into the backyard, almost imagining what she’ll believes she will never have. “Roberta Jean Dahl, you look at me.”

Uh-oh. The use of the full name. Bobbie has no choice but to turn and face her mother, trying her best to be upbeat. “Look, I know you and Dad were looking forward to having grandbabies run around to spoil considering you never had any other kids after me.” Bobbie says, finally breaking her silence. Her mother just looks at her, letting her speak and get everything off her chest. “And as scary as the thought of having kids was, I was looking forward to giving you that. And giving Artie and his parents that, too. But I guess–”

“Stop right there,” her mother quickly interrupts her, holding up her index finger. Bobbie immediately lets her words trail off, because she wasn’t about to challenge her mother. “I have given you the time you needed these last couple of weeks and not brought up this subject, because I knew you needed time. You still haven’t told me the details on all of this, and I am not going to ask about it now. You can tell me in your own time.” She pauses, still staring at her daughter. “But do not let this situation make you think less of yourself, Bobbie. Where there is a will, there is a way, and if you and Artie decide that you want a child badly enough, you will find a way to make it happen.”

Bobbie again nods slowly, but can’t think of the words to say. She doesn’t even realize that Artie and her father were now standing behind them, having reappeared from whatever they were doing in the other room. Artie is awkwardly silent, and to their surprise, her father is the one to speak up.

“Good lord, Barbie, are you pressuring her on the kid subject again?!” He says, anger leaking through as he assumes what he is saying is true. Bobbie and her mother turn to face the men in their lives having had no idea they were standing there.

“Geez, Dad!” She says slightly startled. “How long have the both of you been standing there?”

“Long enough.” Artie replies, breaking his silence.

Her father steps forward, his attention focused on his wife. But before he can say another word, Bobbie stops him to defend her mother. “She didn’t bring it up, Dad. I did. And it’s fine. She wasn’t pressuring me on anything.”

Ken looks at his wife apologetically and she just nods, insisting quietly that no harm, no foul. He then turns back to his daughter. “Listen to me, Bobbie. Right now I want you to focus on this good thing you got going in SCW, okay? You’re on such a great run and I’ve never seen you so excited or happy as you have been since this most recent run you’ve had. I don’t want to see you let anything get in the way of that.” He places his hands on Bobbie’s shoulders, being the best father as he had always been.

“I know, Dad. Thanks.” She says, smiling back to her father. “I’m not going to lie, though. This Roulette Division is hard work. It’s getting tougher for me to defend my title with what matches the roulette wheel gives us. It’s taking longer for my body to recover.”

Artie finally walks up to them, and he has a grin on his face. “And you think having a kid would be any easier?” He laughs, as does Bobbie’s parents. Bobbie can’t help but let out a laugh of her own.

“Well, no.” She shrugs. “But you know what I mean! I just can’t expect this streak I’m on to go on forever, ya know? Hell it could end this week, because I’ve got another defense coming up already.”

Artie shakes his head and laughs. “Yeah, against Bea Barnhardt. That’s hardly anyone to be worried about.”

Bobbie’s mood has quickly lifted as the topic of conversation has transitioned to SCW. They put they put the topic of babies into the background, for now, trying to get Bobbie to focus her attention on her career for now. She lets out a sigh before she responds. “Artie, I would normally agree with you, but with this being a Roulette match, anything can happen. I’m barely back to one hundred percent as it is after the ladder match against Harper. Lord only knows what–”

“Relax, Bobbie.” Artie says, trying to reassure his wife. Even her father gives her a quick hug, trying to do the same, and her mother nods also. “We’ll spend the rest of the week doing whatever we need to do to make sure that you are physically ready for this match against Bea. You’re not going to lose your title just yet, okay?”

“We can’t guarantee that, Artie!” She snaps, trying to be realistic. She was confident, yes, but this time around she was trying to keep herself from being overly confident because that is what ruined her in the past. “I might not lose to Bea, but there is also the fact that I have to worry about the possibility of Georgie Robertson and that damn briefcase coming into play.”

“Alright, alright.” Bobbie’s mother quickly interrupts. All eyes turn to her. “I think we all should go out for some dinner and focus on something else for the rest of the night. No talk of babies, or the struggles of defending your title. Just…something else.”

“That works for me.” Artie says, rubbing Bobbie’s back. “Tomorrow we can get down to business and start getting you ready for your match.”

“We need to go home and check on Loki before we do anything.” Bobbie says, her way of agreeing.

They all nod and after a few moments they all get ready to head out for dinner. Bobbie would play along for the rest of the night, knowing her mother had a point. But in the back of her mind, she knew she would be thinking about everything her mother did not want her to be thinking about. That was the thing with anxiety. Sometimes no matter how hard you try, your mind just doesn’t shut off and worries about everything all at once. And while she was able to overcome it in her last two defenses, she couldn’t deny that it wasn’t getting any easier.

But she would fight as long as she could with everything she has in her. She wasn’t ready to lose her title yet. She wasn’t sure if she would ever be ready to lose it…

Well, well, well…here we go again, and so soon after successfully defending my title against Harper Mason at My Bloody Valentine V! That’s right, yours truly has yet another title defense this week, bringing the tally up to three since I’ve been champion! Now don’t take that as me complaining, because I’m not. I would actually be complaining if they weren’t booking me in title defenses, and I am sure other people would also. If there is one thing I hate most, it’s when a champion doesn’t put in the work for the company they represent! Well, I’m here to work, and work is what I will do!

Let me start by saying that man oh man, what a show My Bloody Valentine V was. While my match wasn’t exactly much to add to the title of the show, it definitely was physically demanding and Harper came oh so close to ending my reign earlier than I wanted it to end. Thankfully, I used every bit of energy and strength I had in me and I made sure that I walked out of there still the Bombshell Roulette Champion. It’s not easy, and it’s taking its toll week in and week out, but at the same time it’s what I need right now! I need these challenges. I need the unknown and the randomness the roulette wheel gives us, because every match…every challenge…prepares me for the next one! I gain more and more experience and clarity each time, and not only that…I get better and better each time. This is the best I have ever been, and I’m not about to stop now. Especially not against someone like Bea Barnhardt!

I’m gonna get straight down to business with this one, because I want to make a lot very clear to Mrs. Bulldog Barnhardt. It’s been a long time since we faced off in the ring…damn near four years actually. But I haven’t forgotten what this witch said last time we faced off. And let me tell you, I was a fool to ever let myself be anything less than confident going against her. You hear that, Bea? Oh, I’m sure you do, honey, and let me tell you I am so damn excited to be facing you in whatever match the roulette wheel decides.

Four years ago you had quite a lot to say against me, Bea. You focused a lot on my weight and did quite a lot of shaming me for it, which is not surprising honestly. Women like you do everything in their power to bring someone down and belittle them for every little thing because it makes them feel better about their own shortcomings and imperfections. Oh, but you’re perfect, right Bea? HA! Wrong!

You haven’t changed much over the years either, Bea. You’re still the same boring, unsuccessful hag you have always been, but it just seems to be getting worse with time. I think you’re matches over the years have cost you a few thousand brain cells, or more, because listening to you talk is just…painful. Seriously, you’ve got the mind of a child or something, because you certainly don’t come across as a grown woman! And that husband of yours…yikes. But maybe that is what makes you two so perfect for one another. You’re both just equally airheaded.

You’ve got no chance in this match, Bea. You’re already zero and one against me. How is that for statistics? That’s something you like to throw out all the time, right? I guess you’re good at something at least…statistics. But you also seem to have a bit of a short term memory problem since you come across as a broken record and repeat yourself over and over and over again. Might want to get that checked out, honey. Memory problems are nothing to ignore, so just a suggestion.

Last time you also talked a lot about distractions, too. Make no mistake about it, I won’t get distracted in this match, Bea. I’ll be solely focused on beating your behind and enjoying every second of it. I don’t know why you’ve been given this opportunity at TRYING to take my title from me, but I’m going to prove to Mark and Christian what a huge mistake it was. Last time we faced off, I wasn’t overly concerned with whether I won or lost that match, but I’m not the same Bobbie, Bea. I’ve grown up a lot since then, which is more than you can say, right?

Your attitude is horrible, honey. You’be got the Goddess complex going on where you think you’re invincible, despite what your record shows. You’ve lost a hell of a lot more than you’ve won, and my guess is that your wins were the result of sheer damn luck. Well, luck will NOT be on your side, Bea. I promise you that.

Ya know, I hate to be all over the place here, but I just can’t help myself going up against you, Bea. I usually try to have something nice to say about my opponents, because I truly believe that every Bombshell has what it takes to one day be a champion, but I just…I can’t say anything nice about you, Bea! I literally can’t think of anything, no matter how hard I try. Do you understand that, Bea?

Nobody likes you. Nobody thinks you should even be a part of this division because you just…you suck! You should stick to being a manager for your husband because in the ring, you don’t have what it takes and no matter what type of advantage you think you have over me? You simply don’t, Bea. And you never will.

You don’t have what it takes to be a champion, Bea. You don’t even have what it takes to WIN a match let alone a title. So you can throw all your insults and your statistics at me all you want, but it doesn’t erase the fact that whether you like it or not…this overweight blimp of a whale as you called me last time…I’m better than you in every way. Don’t like it? Well, try and prove me wrong. Key word…try.

Another failure is right around the corner for you, Bea. You want to be the Bombshell Roulette Champion? Now is just not your time, and as long as I have a say in it…it never will be.

See you Sunday, lady!

Climax Control Archives / Bobbie The Boulder

« on: January 12, 2024, 10:12:40 PM »

December 17th, 2023
Tuscon, Arizona
A Dream Finally Realized

After more than five long years and many many many hard fought matches, Bobbie Dahl finally achieved the one goal that kept alluding her every time she tried. She was beginning to lose hope in ever becoming a champion in SCW, but she finally did it! She had defeated Alexandra Calaway in a grueling Twelve Rounds of Christmas match. Bobbie hadn’t even realized that was a thing, but the roulette wheel was nothing if not surprising. And that is what makes her win that much bigger, because of what the roulette wheel had given her and Alexandra tonight. And to make the night that much more special? Her parents were watching in the front row!

The show was now over, having ended just a little while ago and the backstage is still buzzing from a wonderful night. Most of the SCW Superstars, Bombshells and staff were starting to leave the arena. Some would be heading home, while others would go out for a night of either celebratory partying or just partying in general before they headed off for the much needed holiday break. Bobbie and Artie are finishing getting their belongings together, when there is a knock on the locker room door. They both turn their attention to the door to see Bobbie’s parents enter.

“Mom! Dad!” Bobbie exclaims as she drops her duffel bag and rushes up to her parents, embracing them with an excited hug. “I won! I’m finally a champion!” She gives off almost a teen-like excitement as she greets her parents. They look at her with proud smiles on their faces and Artie walks up next to Bobbie.

“We’re so proud of you, honey.” Her father replies first, again hugging his daughter. Bobbie hugs him extra tight.

“I have to admit though,” Her mother begins and all eyes look to her. “That wasn’t easy to watch, everything you went through. How are you even still standing right now, sweetie?” Her mother checks her over, knowing the hell Bobbie went through to win the Bombshell Roulette championship. Artie seems equally concerned, but Bobbie just waves her hand, shrugging it off.

“I mean, I’m feeling it!” She says, showing off some visible cuts and scrapes on her arms, only a sliver of the bruises and cuts she suffered. “I was already checked out by medical and luckily nothing needed any stitches. So they patched me up and sent me on my way. I’m ready to go out and celebrate!”

Artie and her parents exchange looks. Artie just shakes his head as his father in-law stares at him as if telling quietly telling him he needs to talk Bobbie out of it. But knowing his daughter, and Artie’s shake of the head, he had already tried and failed.

“Bobbie, there is plenty of time for celebrating.” Her father says, trying his hand at getting her to slow down and relax for the night. “No one will fault you for waiting until you get back home to Las Vegas and give your body a chance to recover from what you went through.” Her mother places a hand on her shoulder and adds, “Yeah, and wouldn’t you have more fun with the celebration in Vegas anyway?”

Bobbie laughs as she turns around and walks over to pick up her duffel bag. She reaches down slowly, obviously feeling a spasm of pain somewhere in her body, but she fights through it. “I’m fine, guys! Really!” She says, trying to reassure them as she stands up straight, throwing the strap of the duffel bag over her shoulder. “Besides, the holidays are next week so everyone will be focused on that, and everyone is already here! I mean did you SEE Fenris hug me like he did?!”

Bobbie is once again overcome with emotion as she thinks back to the embrace from Fenris earlier right after her match. She hadn’t expected it, and she would never forget it. And now she wanted to go out and have some drinks with those closest to her as she didn’t want this night to end. Artie finally breaks his silence, concerned for his wife as a husband should be. “Bobbie, you need to rest. Not to mention, you shouldn’t be drinking with your anxiety meds.”

Without skipping a beat or even a care in the world Bobbie quickly responds. “That’s fine because I didn’t take my meds today.” She shrugs, still set on going out and celebrating her win.

They all look concerned upon hearing her admit this, but again knowing Bobbie, she’ll come back with some sort of excuse to try and reassure them. “Why wouldn’t you take your meds? You know it’s important that you take them.” Artie replies. Her parents remain nervously quiet.

“Relax, honey.” Bobbie says, smiling. “Missing one day isn’t going to hurt. You all need to stop worrying, because I’m FINE! I’m better than fine actually. I’m on cloud nine right now, because I finally achieved the one goal I’ve had for myself in SCW for the last few years.” She grabs the roulette championship from a nearby chair and hoists it over her shoulder. “Nothing is going to stop me from having a good time tonight. Not a few bumps and bruises. Not stupid Piper trying to drag my mood down. And not any of you. Please just support me on this. Come out with me and have a good time!”

Her parents look back and forth from her, to Artie and then to one another. A few collective deep breaths and sighs and they have no choice but to agree. At least if they go out together, they can keep an eye on Bobbie and make sure that she is, in fact, okay like she says. “All right, fine.” Her mother says, reluctant to agree. “Just please no your limits, Bobbie. Everyone would understand if you had to call it an early night.”

Bobbie claps excitedly and jumps up and down, hugging her parents again. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” She shouts. “I’ll know my limits. Trust me! I need this.”

Bobbie’s smile never fades as she skips past them and out of the locker room. Before they follow behind her, Bobbie’s father has a quick word with Artie. “I hope she knows what she is doing.” To which Artie sighs, shakes his head and replies. “She thinks she does. But I don’t have a good feeling about this.”

They all follow in the direction Bobbie headed, nervous but hopeful about how the night will go.

Later that night…

It’s been a couple hours since Bobbie, Artie and her parents left the arena and met up with Fenris, Aron and a few others to celebrate a successful SCW show as well as her Bombshell Roulette Championship win. They are all huddled around the bar as Bobbie and Fenris each have a line of shots in front of them. Bobbie already looks three sheets to the wind, while Fenris doesn’t even look like he’s been drinking. Bobbie’s parents and Artie look even more worried than they were just a few hours ago, but they were hoping that however Bobbie felt after all of this, that she would learn her lesson and not push the limits again.

“Bobbie, this isn’t a smart idea.” Aron says, trying to stop her. He knows how well Fenris can hold his liquor, judging by the fact they are both Icelandic, but Fenris always takes people up on their challenges. “You don’t need to–”

“Shhhhh!!” Bobbie brings her index finger up to her mouth, shushing Aron and she giggles. “I’m gonna beat him if its the lassssst thing I do do!” She giggles again. “Ha! I said do do…And I said it again!” She laughs, looking back to her parents and Artie. They remain expressionless as they watch, fully expecting Bobbie to crash any moment. Aron looks to Artie, who just shakes his head as if saying to let Bobbie do what she wants.

“All right then. I hope you know what you’re doing.” Aron replies.

Bobbie just gives him a thumbs up and moments later, Bobbie and Fenris begin their shot drinking contest. Fenris has no problem in downing the shots before him. Bobbie, however, struggles in throwing back just the first shot. It very nearly comes back up, but she powers through it and reaches for the second shot glass, but as soon as she grabs it, she freezes and the look on her face drops. They all notice this and just stare at her, waiting for her to say something or something to happen.

“Oh no…” Bobbie says, pushing the shot glass away and remaining frozen where she sits. Her parents look to one another and then back to Bobbie.

“What’s wrong?” Artie asks, putting his hand on Bobbie’s back.

“Oh no. No. No. No. No.” Bobbie starts shaking her head.

“Bobbie, what is wrong?!” Her mother speaks up, trying to get Bobbie’s attention. Fenris and Aron are now staring at her as well, growing just as concerned as the others.

“I…I have to defend it now!” Bobbie shouts, and none of them know what she is talking about. Her anxiety is very quickly taking over her. “I…I…I have to fight to stay champion. But what if…” She begins stumbling on her words and it has become apparent that she is referring to the Roulette Championship. Aron and Fenris are at a loss for words, and Artie gets to work trying to calm her down.

“Bobbie, this is just your anxiety talking.” Artie rubs her back, trying to comfort her. “This is Piper trying to bring you down. Breathe, Bobbie. Breathe through it.”

Bobbie shakes her head furiously. “No. It’s not! It’s…it’s the truth! What if I’m just a…paper champion?! What if…I lose on my first defense?!” She grasps at her hair with both hands and right before everyone’s eyes, she starts to have a full blown alcohol fueled panic attack. It’s a side of Bobbie that Aron and Fenris have never seen before.

“We need to get her back to the hotel.” Artie says, looking to Aron and Fenris, hoping they can help.

“What the fuck is happening with her?” Fenris asks.

Against his better judgment, Artie spills the beans and reveals information that Bobbie had not wanted to tell them. “She’s been taking medication for her anxiety the last several months, and she didn’t take it for some reason today.”

“What the fuck?!” Fenris shouts.

“K, not now.” Aron says, approaching Bobbie as he too tries to calm her down. One more look at Bobbie having a meltdown and Fenris is at her side.

“We’re leaving. Now.” Fenris says, wrapping an arm around her for support. She’s still slightly hyperventilating but they all work to talk her through it as they lead her away from the bar and out to the parking lot. She didn’t know this now, but sooner or later, Aron and Fenris would have a talk with her. Right now, they were all more worried about getting her calmed down and back to the hotel to sleep it off.

Ya’ll, can you believe it?! What a night December 2 Dismember was! But I finally realized my dream! I went through twelve rounds of BS with Alexandra Calaway, but I beat the odds and ended her reign as bombshell roulette champion! I bet most of you didn’t think I could do, it did you?!

Not going to lie. It wasn’t easy. Far from easy, in fact. I don’t know whose idea it was to put that Twelve Rounds of Christmas on the roulette wheel, but if I find out, I plan to have a stern talking to them. It was probably Christian Underwood. He tends to enjoy putting crazy stipulations on that wheel just for the hell of it. Case in point…scaffold over piranha tank, anyone?! The man’s crazy!

Annnnyyyyywayyyy….I digress. That match is firmly in my rearview mirror, and I’m moving forward with the Bombshell Roulette Championship proudly around my waist and proving to everyone who ever doubted me and said I couldn’t do it that I finally did! And these last few weeks off, I’ve been riding high on cloud nine, enjoying every second of it. I’ve shined the belt up real nice and I’m gonna keep it shined up and show it off proudly every chance I get.

But now comes the hard part, right? Well, harder I should say. Because winning it was only half the battle. Anyone can win a championship, but proving what kind of champion you are and will be all comes in successfully defending it for as long as you can. And the first title defense is always the one everyone should be most worried about, because if you’re one of the unlucky ones to lose the title on the first defense? Well, it basically makes the achievement of winning it almost moot and basically meaningless. You don’t want to be what they call a transitional champion. That is something I sure as hell don’t plan on being, either!

Which brings me to this week. This is it, folks. This is my all important first title defense and they really didn’t want to make it easy on me! Nevermind the fact they put that ridiculous stipulation on the roulette wheel for me to get through Alexandra Calaway in the first place, now I have to worry about what will be on it this week to get through TWO people! And two people who I have faced and beaten before. And I’ve gotta say, I’m a little surprised at the fact that these two ladies were given this title shot in the first place!

Apparently they couldn’t decide between Mercedes Vargas and Seleana Zdunich, so they just decided to make this a triple threat match instead. Seriously, fellas?! That’s how you’re gonna play it out? Either you’re trying to screw me out of the title I worked so hard to win in the first place, or you’re hoping I look even better when I beat both of them. And I’m really hoping it’s the latter because that is what I fully expect on doing!

I gotta know, though, how they even thought of choosing between Mercedes and Seleana in the first place. Like, could you not choose someone else would actually puts in some effort every week? Mercedes and Seleana are literally the two Bombshells that have shown they couldn’t care less lately, so the fact they are getting a shot at my Bombshell Roulette Championship just baffles me. But I’m not going to sit here and complain like a certain other Bombshell might do, because at the end of the day, I have a job to do and that is to retain my title and keep my reign going as long as I possibly can.

I don’t know what to say about Mercedes and Seleana that I haven’t said before. I mean, this will be the second time since I’ve been back that I’ve had to face Seleana, and I’m sure the outcome will be no different. Not to mention, I’m sure her performance will not have improved, though I’m hoping I’m wrong. Time and time again she’s given opportunities, and when push comes to shove, she doesn’t live up to the expectation, or to the name she had built for herself in the past in SCW. She disappoints every single time, so how can anyone expect this time to be any different?

Maybe because a title is involved? If that is the case, Seleana, and you actually put in some effort this time, I’m not gonna waste time in pointing out what a bitch move that would be. And not the move of someone deserving to be champion, either. Seleana, I don’t know if you’ll ever be a champion again in SCW at this rate, but if you do, now is not the time. I’m not about to let my dream realized come crashing down by letting someone who just doesn’t care take it all away from me. Maybe you do care now, though. I mean, do you? It seems your crazy wife is back and working on her problems, so maybe now that Crystal or Christina or whatever she is calling herself these days, is working on regaining her glory, maybe now you can too.

I don’t think so, Sel. Do that against someone else, because the Bombshell Roulette Championship? It’s mine, and it’s going to stay mine for the foreseeable future, because it simply has to. I need to show everyone, including myself, that I can be a great Bombshell Roulette Champion, and that means defending it without complaint and beating the odds that may be stacked against me every time. And if you try and sneak one by me and get the best of Mercedes? Well…I’ll do whatever I have to do to stop you.

The same goes to you, Mercedes. Long time no see, Mercedes. How ya doing, chica? If I remember correctly, the last time we faced off was in May of last year, and if that memory still serves me correctly, I walked away with the win. Admittedly, I’m surprised that I did because if I am honest, I was having an off night that night. But, you must have been, too, because I beat you. And history is going to repeat itself on Sunday, because I’m going to beat you again.

You confuse me, though, Mercedes. You’re the most decorated bombshell on the roster right now. Your accomplishments speak volumes. But it seems like you pick and choose when you want to actually put in any effort. You claim to be the champion of champions, but you don’t treat each match, each opponent, as if they matter. When it all boils down to it, every match and every opponent DOES matter, Mercedes, so don’t try and act like they don’t. Don’t sit there and spew out a bunch of garbage on why you think you deserve to be champion, if you can’t even have enough respect for not only your opponents, but to Mark Ward and Christian Underwood for giving you opportunity after opportunity and then just not putting any effort in.

How does it feel to lose the World Bombshell Championship opportunity recently, Mercedes, and then be given a shot at a completely different title, one that most consider to be the bottom tier title? How does it feel to not be kept in the World Bombshell title scene, given how much you have accomplished in the past, yet there are so many on the roster right now that are simply better than you now? You might not see it, but I sure do! I used to respect you, Mercedes, but these days, not so much.

I know that I don’t even have to be pinned to lose this match, either, which I’m not exactly happy about but hey that just comes with the territory doesn’t it? I’m not pinned or submitted, yet I could still lose my title. Talk about a bummer!

The odds are stacked against me, like everyone is saying even though I am the champion going into this match. But lately I have had a history of beating the odds, and this time will be no different. Now that I have the Roulette Championship in my possession, I’ve got to work that much harder to keep it and to build myself up even more. And whatever the Roulette wheel decides this match type should be? I’m just going to roll with it.

I’m a different Bobbie Dahl these days, ladies. I’ve fought too long and too hard to get where I am to get tossed back to the back of the line, so don’t expect anything less than one hundred and fifty percent from me. 2024 is my year, and there isn’t a damn thing anyone can do to stop this train from rolling.

Not even Georgie Robertson…Oh yeah, don’t think I’ve forgotten about her and that briefcase she is carrying around. Not only do I have to worry about Mercedes and Seleana, but there is that possibility that Georgie could come cashing in on my title at any moment! Or…she could do the smart thing and go after the World Bombshell Championship or Internet Championship. Nobody knows! And nobody knows when. All I know is that I have to be on my toes and be aware that Georgie is lurking around every corner and remains a threat to my title.

So, ladies, bring whatever ya got. Bring whatever ya want or feel like because it won’t be good enough to stop me from retaining my title! I’m on a roll since I returned and there’s no stopping the boulder known as Bobbie Dahl!

On Sunday, the referee will be raising MY hand in victory and I’ll be announced STILL SCW Bombshell Roulette Champion!

See ya Sunday, ladies! Bobbie Dahl OUT!

Climax Control Archives / Best Thanksgiving Yet!

« on: December 01, 2023, 03:11:03 PM »

Thanksgiving Day
Bobbie and Artie’s Home
Las Vegas, Nevada

Thanksgiving. The yearly holiday that brings families together to feast and give thanks for all of the wonderful blessings in their lives. That is how it should be everyone, anyway. For others, it can bring a sense of tension, chaos and sometimes drama as these families come together. For Bobbie, she is hoping to have the best Thanksgiving yet, as it is the first time she will be hosting her parents at her and Artie’s home in Las Vegas. The first home they have purchased together, which happens to be on the other side of the country from both of their families. They had hoped Artie’s parents would be able to make the trip, but as his father started feeling under the weather just a few days before the trip, they were forced to postpone.

Both were doing their best to get over this disappointment, but they understood the circumstances. And Artie was slightly relieved that his parents would not be there, due to the fact that Bobbie had invited three other guests for dinner- one of which whose personality could be difficult for his parents to comprehend or even be around. That colorful personality, if you want to call it that, is of course, Fenris. Bobbie had insisted that he, Aron and David all join them for their Thanksgiving dinner, even though Fenris and Aron were Icelandic and did not celebrate Thanksgiving as Americans did. But again, Bobbie insisted.

Bobbie is currently busy as a bee in the kitchen, with the last minute preparations and cooking. The turkey was cooking away in the oven, and Bobbie was finishing getting the various vegetarian dishes she had chosen so Fenris had something to feast on as well. Aron had offered to bring a few dishes so Bobbie wouldn’t have to worry, but Bobbie had flat out told him she would handle it. It would be a learning experience, true, but she was up to the challenge. As Bobbie is mixing something together at the counter, her fur baby Loki is sitting pretty just a few feet away watching her with puppy-dog eyes.

“Oh don’t look at me like that,” she quirks at him, knowing very well he is hoping she will share with him something yummy. Or that she would just happen to “accidentally” drop something on the floor. “You’ll get your own little plate of goodies once everything is done.” He lets out a sigh as if he understands what she just told him, and she gets back to cooking.

“Bobbie! Honey! Are you sure you’re okay in there?!” Her mother’s voice can be heard from in the living room, just several feet away but just out of view of the kitchen. Bobbie smiles and lets out a laugh as she replies back, “I’m fine, Ma! This is actually kinda fun!”

She does her best to sound believable with that last statement, because cooking a Thanksgiving meal for seven people wasn’t as fun as she made it sound. But it was fun learning to make foods outside of her comfort zone with the vegetarian dishes. She was also doing her best to keep her anxiety- or Piper as she has named it- at bay when it tries to creep up and spoil the good day she was trying to have. Artie then appears in the kitchen to check on her.

“They’re going to be here soon, right?” Artie is, of course, referring to Fenris, Aron and David.

“Don’t worry, Artie.” Bobbie quickly replies as she sets the bowl of whatever she was mixing aside and then looks up to him. “They have plenty of time. We still have about an hour before dinner will be ready anyway. So whenever they–” She is quickly cut off by the sound of the doorbell ringing. Loki barks and then runs off to the front door and Bobbie just gives Artie a smile and a nod. She wipes her hands on a towel quickly as the duo heads to the door.

Loki is wagging his tail excitedly and her parents are seated on one side of the large sectional sofa in the living room. Bobbie gently nudges Loki to the side so she can open the door. When she does, they are all greeted by duo, plus one extra- Kyssa! This naturally excites Loki even more.

“You made it!!” Bobbie says excitedly as she lets the four of them inside. Kyssa and Loki trot off together, tails wagging. Fenris slides off his flip-flops by the other shoes by the door as Bobbie gives Aron a quick hug first.

“You didn’t really give us a choice to decline the invitation, now did you?” Fenris quips back as only Fenris can. Bobbie’s parents look at one another, but the amused smiles on their faces say they were warned about Fenris’ personality before meeting him. They stand up from the sofa to greet their new guests.

“It smells wonderful in here.” Aron says, noting the various smells from all the food Bobbie is currently cooking. Bobbie offers David a handshake, holding off on a hug due to the fact that she was not as acquainted with him yet as Fenris and Aron. Bobbie’s parents approach all of them for the introductions.

“Mom…Dad…” Bobbie starts as she and Artie stand between them. “This is Aron, Fenris and David. And off playing with Loki is Kyssa. Guys, meet my parents, Ken and Barbie! These guys are like the brothers I never had!”

“Or wanted.” Fenris quickly snaps back, garnering a laugh from her parents. “And Ken and Barbie? Seriously?” Quite uncharacteristic of Fenris, he seems to be holding back a laugh, but Bobbie’s parents just chuckle and nod as they exchange handshakes with Aron and David.

“Bobbie’s grandparents had a sense of humor.” Her father replies with a smile. “And it was just coincidence that the woman I would meet, fall in love with and marry would go by Barbie instead of Barbara. She just naturally had to continue the funny tradition with Bobbie.”

“Boys, make yourself comfortable!” Bobbie says, urging them to sit wherever they like. “We have about an hour before dinner is done so you all can just mingle and get to know each other. And David I’m glad you could join us.” The three of them are about to head off into the living room when Bobbie spots the chain around David’s neck, to which Fenris has a matching on. “Hey! That’s a really cool ring on your–wait a minute. Is that…?” She points to the ring and looks at Fenris, eyes wide and jaw slightly dropped.

“Well, you’ve been pretty preoccupied recently to tell you anything so what do you think they are?” Fenris replies with a question of his own and a raised eyebrow. Bobbie’s mother looks the ring around Fenris’ neck and manages to answer the question, plus reveal Bobbie’s own secret before Bobbie can say anything.

“Celtic knots. Lovely touch with the wolf’s head.” Barbie says, admiring the ring. “Did the two of you get married before or after Bobbie and Artie?”

Bobbie’s jaw drops and Artie looks on nervously. Aron spins around, a look of shocked delight on his face as Fenris just stares at Bobbie, speechless. Bobbie doesn’t seem to care that her mother spilled the beans on her own marriage, as she just wraps her arms around Fenris and gives him a huge bear hug, much to his chagrin! He gives David a look as if saying ‘Help Me’ but David just shakes his head. Aron gives Artie a congratulatory handshake as Bobbie continues to celebrate as only she can.

“I need booze. Now!” Fenris says, trying to fight out of the bear hug, but Bobbie is too excited.

“This is the best Thanksgiving ever!!!” Bobbie shouts before letting Fenris go a few seconds later and then spinning around to face David. His eyes widen but he has no time to react as Bobbie embraces him with a bear hug and Fenris just smirks as he heads off into the kitchen to make himself a drink. A few moments later, Aron joins Bobbie’s parents in the living room ready to strike up a friendly conversation, and Bobbie releases her hold on David so he can join them. She rushes off back into the kitchen to finish getting everything together for dinner and Artie just looks around with a smile and lets out a relieved sigh.

Indeed, it was turning out to be a wonderful Thanksgiving.

Kandy Kaine. Giiiiirrrrlllll….both our parents had a sense of humor with naming us, didn’t they?! Not that it’s really a bad thing, because I happen to love my name, and I’m sure you do, too! I just wanted to point that out before anything else. Because it’s hard not to notice.

Just like your bubbly demeanor. Girl, you’re just as sweet as your name implies, aren’t ya?! Sugar without the spice, yet everything still nice! And here I thought that I was the bubbliest one around SCW…or I used to. And I ain’t just talking about my bubble butt, either. You’re just so…so…so…HAPPY!

Again, not that being overly happy is a bad thing. It’s actually sort of refreshing to see in SCW. So many of the other girls are just moody and cranky all the time. Like, damn girls. Quit giving our gender a bad name and just cheer up and smile once in a while ya know?! But you, Kandy? You don’t have that problem, do you? Are you EVER in a bad mood? Are you EVER mean to anyone?! Seriously…I gotta know. Just for my own curious mind.

So this match was supposed to take place last week, but I heard that you got kicked off your flight for playing Christmas songs with your ukulele?! I literally can’t stop laughing at that, because that has to be a first for someone getting kicked off a plane for that reason. I mean, it's kind of a stupid reason in the first place, but hey…I don’t make the rules on airplanes so I can’t say anything. Just…don’t make that same mistake this week, okay?! I need to go into December 2 Dismember looking good, and that means I gotta face you and do whatever I can to beat you!

I’ll tell you what I’ve told the others so far. I’m not going to guarantee beating you, because I just can’t do that. I could make a mistake against you. I could let your bubbly personality distract me and trip me up in that ring and then you can pin me for the win. Stranger things have happened! But considering this is my last shot before my Bombshell Roulette Championship opportunity at December 2 Dismember to make an impression and up the odds that I will walk out as the new champ, I gotta fight with everything I’ve got.

I have to admit, I don’t like the thought of having to beat someone like you, Kandy. You’re just too nice and you deserve some wins around here just as much as anyone else. But I am sure you don’t care. You’re kinda like I used to be when I first showed up in SCW. Carefree and here to just have fun, so kudos to you, Kandy. Major kudos!

I don’t know what else to say at this point, because I’m not going to sit here and knock you for being who you are. It would make me look like a real bitch, and I ain’t about being that at all! Let’s just go into Sunday and put on a good match. Let’s entertain everyone watching, because that is what we signed up for when we became wrestlers after all. And then after the match, let’s shake hands and move on like the good sports we are, no matter who wins, because we’re better than all the hating bitches in this place. Win or lose, Kandy, it’ll be a blast facing you!

See ya Sunday, sugar pie!

Climax Control Archives / Onwards and Upwards!

« on: November 10, 2023, 01:45:09 PM »

Whew. As exhausted as I am after my match against Bella, I’m running on adrenaline and pumped up! I honestly couldn’t have asked for a better first opponent back than Bella, because I know she wanted to prove herself just as much as I did. And she did, regardless of the fact that I won. That woman proved she’s still got it, even less than three months after giving birth. Talk about bouncing back! Mad props to her.

But, onwards and upwards! And I said as much when Pussy Willow found me and Artie backstage after my match. I addressed Alexandra Calaway, again, even though we had that little confrontation in the ring. I just wanted to make myself and my intentions clear, in case she didn’t quite get the message. Hopefully she got it, and maybe she’ll be kind enough to actually speak a few words about it this week, right? If not…eh, I’m not giving up.

It’s just about time to head home and Artie and I are gathering our things. He’s just about done but I’m kinda taking my time when he breaks the short silence between us. “You really did great out there tonight,” he says, leaning against the wall as he waits for me. I smile and take in a deep breath.

“Thanks, honey!” I reply back, but a fleeting shred of self-doubt waves over me. “It wasn’t easy, though. I almost thought Bella had me beat a few times. I really should have-” I stop, quickly realizing the words that are trying to come out of my mouth are not mine, but Piper’s. The anxiety is trying to build again. “No, nevermind. I know I did great out there!”

I feel myself relax, and take in another deep breath. Artie looks at me for a moment, knowing very well what just happened. He’s been so worried about me the past few months. I don’t know what I would do without him, really. “You sure you’re doing okay?” He asks, taking a step forward. I turn around to face him. “I know you said you have your anxiety under control now, but sometimes it seems like you don’t. Especially now with being back in SCW, I want to be completely sure. I want you to be completely sure.”

I close the gap between us, giving him a reassuring smile as I adjust the strap of my duffel bag over my shoulder. “I’m fine, Artie. Really!” I reassure him again. “I told you this wasn’t going to be easy. There are going to be moments where Piper tries to bring me down, but I’ve got a better handle on her now. I needed tonight, one way or another.”

Artie gives me a weird look, and I know why. “It will never be not weird that you gave your anxiety a name.” We’ve had this talk before, and I understand his point, but not everyone understands mine. “When you talk about your anxiety by name, it really makes you seem like you have a split personality in a way. I just don’t want people thinking you’re crazy!”

I nod with a laugh. “Let them think what they want, Artie.” I say, waving the thought off. “I don’t care what they think, and I have the support of my therapist in giving the anxiety a name, so it shouldn’t be a big deal. Besides, it’s fun when I have to tell the bitch to pipe down. You’ve even laughed sometimes!” And it’s true. He has, because sometimes out of the blew I just yell it out and he nearly jumps out of his skin.

“That’s only when you randomly shout it when the room is quiet.” He takes the words out of my mind. “It doesn’t just scare the crap out of me, but Loki too! You’ve seen the look he gives you.”

Ahh, my Loki boy. He does give me some strange looks, but I really love that dog. “Yeah, but he still loves his momma. And his daddy, too, of course.” I give him a quick peck on the cheek.

“Did you remember to take your meds today?” I nearly jump back when he asks this.

I look around, making sure no one had heard him, and thankfully they didn’t. “Shhhh!” I snap at him. “I told you I didn’t want anyone to know I was taking anxiety medication!” I speak in a hushed voice so no one will hear me. He just shakes his head.

“It’s not such a big deal, Bobbie.” He says. He has a point, but it’s still something I am not ready for people to know. “There’s no shame in needing help. You should know that.”

I close my eyes and breathe deep. I do know he is right, but even if he is, some things should still remain private where my health is concerned. And I know that if some people get wind of this bit of information, they’ll try and use it against me. It would be crappy of them to do that, but that’s just how some people are! “I do know that, Artie, but still. When I’m ready for more people to know, I will tell them. And to answer your question, yes. Thank you for looking out for me.”

“What kind of husband would I be if I didn’t look out for you?” He doesn’t even hesitate.

“You are lucky Fenris isn’t around to hear you say that.” I say this because I haven’t told him yet that Artie and I got married a few months ago.

“You know, the longer you wait to tell him, the more angry he will be.” Artie replies, folding his arms in front of him. Again, he has a point. Why does he always have to be right?

“I’m gonna tell him! Don’t worry!” It’s half the truth. I mean, I am going to tell Fenris eventually. I just don’t know how or when. Artie can read right through me and he grins.

“Uh huh.” He says, and I slip past him to open the door. “When? On our one year anniversary?” As intimidated by Fenris as he is, Artie chuckles at his own joke. I look at him with narrowed eyes and realize I’ve got nothing to say against that, because it may very well be exactly then. I don’t want it to be, and I hope it isn’t, but having to tell Fenris we got married and he and Aron weren’t there to be part of it? Well…he’s gonna blow a gasket.

“You know, you could just as easily tell Fenris as I can!” No sooner than I speak the words than does Artie’s face drop. I give him a grin of my own and wink at him. “Yeah, that is what I thought! You’re just as afraid of him as I am! No c’mon. I want to get home and snuggle with our baby Loki.”

I take him by the arm and lead him out of the room. He wants to say something in protest to what I have just said, but this is Artie after all. It doesn’t matter right now anyway. Now that I am back, I have plenty of time to talk about my time off when I am good and ready.

If people don’t like it. Well, I’ve got a big white booty they can kiss!

Well, I did it! I was successful in my return to the ring and defeated Bella Madison, as hard as it was, honestly. And a part of me feels bad because I know she has the same goals in mind for herself as I do now that she is back. She wants to win her first singles gold, too, and I was that first roadblock standing in her way of proving she deserves it and that she can be a great singles champion. But as much as she wants that same thing, I want it just a little bit more. And I’m not so much focused on proving it to everyone else, but proving it to myself…and to Piper- because she’s always there just waiting in the background for any shred of doubt.

And I almost faltered last week, even after I beat Bella. There were times where, even though I was giving my all and fighting as hard as I could, it felt like it wasn’t going to be enough and that Bella’s speed and agility would ultimately get the best of me. That…that was Piper. She was trying like hell to break me down, and even after I was backstage after winning, I could hear the ‘you got lucky’ or ‘you shouldn’t have won that’ stuff in the back of my mind. But I took in a few deep breaths and I fought through it.

Not going to lie, as happy as I was that I won and as much as I know that this was just step one to achieving my ultimate goal, I was looking forward to and expecting this Sunday off from wrestling. It would have given me time to focus on other things and I could have still been at the show to continue to handle business with Alexandra Calaway, but I guess there were other plans, because I was asked if I wanted to take Roxi Johnson’s place in the match against Seleana Zdunich. I didn’t even hesitate to agree, because…the harder and more I work, the greater the reward! A shot at Alexandra Calaway and that Bombshell Roulette Championship is the best reward I can possibly think of. I’ve been knocked down so many times, but I keep getting back up and looking forward.

What about you, Seleana? I’ve gotta say, I’m a little confused about you right now. I let myself get beat by you several months back, and as I was getting ready for this match this week and looking back on your recent matches, my jaw dropped a little bit. What happened to you? What happened to the Seleana that is a former champion? What happened to the Seleana that people were worried about going up against? Where did she go? Because the Seleana that I see right now is a shell of what you once were.

I told myself when I returned this time that I would never let myself get too confident in going up against any opponent, no matter who it was. I should say that includes you, Seleana, but I honestly don’t know if it should, because it’s almost as if you simply don’t care anymore. You’re just…here. So how can I not be confident and absolutely sure of beating someone when I look at how low you have fallen down the ladder? I guess anything can happen, because like I said and like everyone knows, you beat me once earlier this year, so it can surely happen again, but from where I am standing…I can not and will not let that happen.

I’m not going to take it easy on you either. It won’t matter if you don’t put up the same fight that you once did, you are the second step in my journey to correcting all the losses that I shouldn’t have on my record. You’re the next stepping stone on my path to Alexandra Calaway and the Bombshell Roulette Championship. I guess my question for you is, what exactly am I to you?

Win or lose, what is your next step, Sel? You are a former World Bombshell Champion in your own right. Granted, you didn’t hold the title very long, but you won it once before, you damn sure could hold it again if it is what you really wanted. But somehow, I don’t think it is what you want. I don’t even think you want to be around anymore, because you sure as hell aren’t acting like it. You are given chances by the bosses to earn something and to build yourself back up to the start they once saw, but then you just…let them down. You let yourself and your family down.

Like I already asked…what happened to you?

Give me something here, Sel. Show me something so that I don’t have to break my promise to myself that I wouldn’t get over confident in my matches. Prove to me and to everyone else that you still have that start power in you, because no one sees it anymore and the more losses you take, the more of a joke you will become. Trust me, I have been there. All it takes to turn it around is to believe in yourself for a change. If not for yourself, for your daughter. Do you really want her to look at her mother and be disappointed? I’m sorry if that hits a sore spot, but maybe that will smack some sense into you once and for all.

If not…well then maybe I will use this match to do it for you. Maybe I will smack and toss you around, begging for you to wake the hell up and fight, because I don’t want this to be easy, Sel. I don’t want people to say that anyone can beat Seleana so what if I did? Fight, Sel. FIGHT! Give me a run for my money. Wear me down. Put the little thoughts of self-doubt in my mind, because it’s what I need. I’m going to give it my all on Sunday, because I promised myself that I would from here on out. The only question that remains is…

Are you going to do the same?

See you Sunday, Seleana!

Climax Control Archives / Pipe Down Piper: Part 1

« on: November 03, 2023, 07:47:41 PM »

Well, here I go again. I’ve made my triumphant return to SCW for the millionth time, or so it seems. Then again, I wouldn’t exactly call it triumphant. Not yet anyway.

It’s no secret that since I signed my first contract with SCW years ago, I’ve come and gone several times. For the most part, it didn’t matter. In the beginning, I wasn’t taking things very seriously and just wanted to be here to have fun and do something that, honestly, no one ever saw me doing. I mean, you don’t see many girls my size in wrestling. But, I digress. As I said, I’ve been in and out the door more times than I can count, and there is a reason for it. A reason I’ve never really gotten into.

Until now.

Before I really get into it, I want you all to take a moment to imagine something for me. Close your eyes and imagine you’re in an amusement park, standing in line for the most popular roller coaster in the park. You’ve been in line for what seems like hours, and you’ve finally made it to the very end, waiting for the coaster to make its way back to the track in front of you. When it finally does, and the last group of riders makes their exit, you and a group of others are finally allowed to take your seats.

It takes several minutes but once everyone is situated and strapped safely in, the ride operator hits whatever switch or button he needs to, and the coaster begins to pull away and up the very first ascent to a big drop. This particular roller coaster is full of twists, turns, loops and hills and drops to give the riders the most fun thrills imaginable. Sounds exhilarating, right? Maybe so, but the particular roller coaster I imagine, or that I live daily is a roller coaster called anxiety.

That’s right, I have anxiety, and she’s a nasty little bitch.

But, Bobbie, what does anxiety have to do with your SCW career? It has everything to do with it, and why I’ve been gone time and time again. I may not have let it show, but it’s been an everyday battle trying to quiet this bitchy anxiety and keep her at bay so I can have some semblance of a life…a career. But recently, she just got to be too much, and I was so overwhelmed and exhausted I just needed to take a step back and finally face her head one.

Wait…”her” you might ask? Yes, her. Because the anxiety is a part of me, she is NOT me. I am not anxiety. I HAVE anxiety…and her name is Piper. Yeah, yeah…don’t ask me why I named my anxiety right now, because I will get into that later. All you need to know right now is that the bitch exists, as much as I don’t want her to.

The last few months has not been easy, but if I’m being honest, I’m all the better for it. I had time to think and reflect on everything that I was trying to keep hidden from so many people, myself included, but I wouldn’t have returned if I didn’t think I was ready for it. Am I one hundred percent anxiety free now? No, but I have learned how to better control the negative thoughts about all aspects of my life.

Including my confidence when it comes to SCW, because Piper played a big part in my failures within SCW. But I’m back now and ready to really succeed, because I know I am capable of it. I know I am WORTH it, so I am ready to make an impact and be the best Bombshell that not only I can be, but the best bombshell on the entire roster.

It won’t happen overnight, but I will get there. You can absolutely count on it!

Monday October 30th
Las Vegas
Bobbie and Artie’s Home

It’s just before noon and I walk through the front door with Artie’s and my four-legged son, Loki; a three year old full grown Bernese Mountain Dog. We have just gotten back from one of our daily walks and he sits down, waiting for me to remove his leash. I happily oblige him and he does a quick shake, sending a good amount of fur flying everywhere, before heading over to his water bowl and taking a few giant gulps.

“Why must you send an entire dog’s worth of fur flying everywhere every time we get back from our walks, Loki?” I sight, looking around at what I have to sweep and vacuum up on a daily basis. “I love you to death, buddy, but help me out here, okay?!” He takes a brief break from gulping down water and looks up at me with an adorable yet quizzical look.

I’m about to take care of cleaning up what will no doubt be enough fur to make another Loki, but I look at the clock and realize that I am going to be late for my therapy appointment. I have been speaking to a therapist every other week for the last several months as part of my anxiety treatment and I have a lot to talk to her about today. I tell Loki to behave and not get into anything before I head down the hall to the second bedroom where my laptop is set up.

After starting up my laptop and getting the browser opened and loaded, I go to the website where I need to log in for my therapy sessions. One good thing- depending on how you look at it- of the pandemic is that virtual therapy sessions are now more common and acceptable than having to go into an office for face to face sessions. And with my SCW career, it actually helps me out in the long run, in case we are ever on the road.

After a few moments, I see the little dots at the bottom of the screen indicating that my therapist is joining the session. It takes a few seconds but the screen finally loads and she’s looking into her own camera with a smile. “Hello hello, Bobbie. How is everything going today?” It’s her typical greeting as we start our sessions and I wave into the camera, returning the smile.

“Hey hey! Not too bad today. I literally just got back inside from taking Loki for his mid-morning walk.” I reply, adjusting my position in my computer chair. I hear the sound of Loki’s tags clinking on his collar, wondering quietly what is he doing out in the other room.

“You seem to be in good spirits today.” She says, and I nod. She sits back in her chair, waiting for me to start talking before she even has to ask any questions. The truth is, I’m excited to let her know that I’m returning to SCW again. I’m not sure how she will feel about it, considering everything we have discussed over the last few months, but I need this.

“Well,” I begin, taking in a deep breath. She raises her eyebrows for a quick moment, quietly anticipating whatever it is that I am going to tell her. I place both of my palms on the desk on either side of my laptop and just spill the beans. “I signed a new contract with SCW. I’m officially back to competitive wrestling and my first match is this weekend!” I can’t hide my excitement as I clap a few times.

She takes a few moments to process what I have told her, nodding slowly and taking down a few notes. I’m not sure what to expect her to say, and as I wait for her to respond, I can sense Piper trying to creep out of the shadows to bring my excitement down. My therapist(who I don’t call by her name usually) finally responds. “And how are you feeling about that, Bobbie? Do you feel ready? Because I know we have discussed your struggles with SCW in the past.”

I take a deep breath, trying to keep Piper at bay for now and sit back in my chair but keeping my posture up. I know she is trying to be sure that I’m not going to let my anxiety…Piper…spiral out of control again, so I need to put her concerns to rest. “I’m feeling great, honestly.” I answer, truly excited and with no regrets. “I feel like I’ve finally got Piper under control, and if she tries to bring me down, I’ll just do what I have been doing and tell the bitch to pipe down! It won’t be easy, but I’m up for the challenge, and I really want this. I’ve always loved wrestling in SCW and I don’t think I will be ready to call it quits for good until I’ve achieved something to show for it.”

She nods, letting me speak for as long as I need to, but I take a break and give her a chance to say something in return. “So you still think your success in SCW is based on whether or not you win a title?”

“No. That’s not what I’m saying.” I correct her quickly. True, that is how I felt before, because I thought you couldn’t truly be successful if you didn’t become some form of champion, but I know how wrong that thinking can be. Although most people in SCW would argue otherwise. “It’s just a goal I have for myself, but I am not going to let myself get discouraged if it takes a little bit of time to get there. I’ll basically be starting from the bottom again anyway, so I have a lot of work to do, but my success in SCW is based on me being the absolute best that I can be. The absolute best that I know that I am.”

She nods again, once again taking a few notes down. It doesn’t even bother me anymore, because I know she is just doing her job and also trying to help me in my battle with anxiety. “This is all ultimately your decision, and you sound pretty confident which is a big change from the past few months. You just need to make sure that should you start to feel your anxiety growing, you remember your coping techniques.”

So throwing other women around the ring isn’t a good coping technique? Yeah, I better not say that out loud because I know she wouldn’t agree with that or find it as funny as I do. I know what she is referring to, and I know what I have to do. “So tell me about your match this weekend? And what does Artie think?” She quickly adds before I can say anything else. Artie is out running a few errands as he generally tries to be out of the house when he knows I have a counseling session.

“Well, Artie has had his concerns too, like you.” I reply. And it’s true. He’s always been supportive, but the last few months he has been extra protective and watchful of me. “He’s always been my biggest supporter in SCW and tried to get me to see what he saw in me, but because Piper was always in the back of my mind, putting me down and trying to keep my self-esteem and self-confidence as low as possible, I couldn’t exactly see what he saw in me. But now I do, and he’s supporting me as always. Plus, he’s my manager.” I know she doesn’t fully understand everything about SCW so I will try and keep most of the details about that to a minimum.

“As for my match this weekend,” I start, taking in another deeping breath. “I’ll be facing someone else who is just coming back to the active roster. She’s been out longer than I have, because…well…she’s just been out longer than I have.”

I’m hoping she doesn’t notice my hesitation, but unfortunately she does. “Because what? Why has she been out longer than you?” I think she already has an idea, but the whole point of these sessions is for me to talk and work out anything that is bothering me and holding me back.

“She had a baby a few months ago.” I finally say. My therapist slowly nods, but she waits to write anything down on her notepad. I’m not completely ready to get into this subject, because once again I can sense Piper just dying to start spewing out her negativity to bring me down further. And that is not something I need right now if I want to stand a chance against Bella Madison.

“I can see why that might be a bit of a trigger for you, Bobbie.” She replies. If I’m honest, I’ve never been a big fan of the word “trigger,” even though I know why it is used. Especially in this case. Because certain things about Bella Madison’s life are a trigger for Piper to chime in.

“It’s really not a big deal,” I’m kind of lying when I say this, but I want it to be true. “The whole children topic hasn’t been something Artie and I have discussed too much anyway. And as much as I sometimes get baby fever and want Artie and I to try for a baby, I don’t think it’s in the cards for us. Besides, Loki is more than enough work for us.” I laugh, and she lets out a chuckle of her own.

“Something tells me there is more to this subject than you are leading on, but we’ll dive a little deeper into that in your next session.” She might have a point, but again, I can’t get into it too much right now. I have a lot of work to do to prepare for Bella Madison, and if I start to feel sorry for myself for any reason, that is just letting Piper win yet another battle. And I refuse to let that happen.

“I’m more worried about putting on a good match this weekend, honestly.” I say, avoiding anymore talk about babies. “And I’m sure Bella is, too. We’re both going to be a little rusty, probably, but that doesn’t mean I’m underestimating her at all.”

“And what if this Bella woman wins? How will you feel about that?” I know what she is getting at by asking this question, and of course it’s something I have thought about.

“It won’t be a big deal, either.” I say with a shrug of my shoulders. “Do I want to win? Sure. But I’ll dust myself off and keep working at it, because I have to. I can’t let one loss ruin it for me, and I don’t intend to let it either. Piper will definitely try and let it drag me down, but it’s not going to work.” Just as I finish this, her alarm goes off, signaling it is the end of our 45 minute session. It sure does go by pretty fast.

“I hope you keep up this great attitude, because you’ve really come a long way. We’ll talk more about your match, as well as diving into some other things in our next session. Until then, just keep focusing on your coping mechanisms, and I’m sure it will help you achieve the goals you have been setting for yourself.” She says.

We discuss the available appointment times for my next session before she pencils it into her calendar. I process everything she has said and start thinking of a plan in my mind. I have less than a week to prepare for Bella Madison, and after that my ultimate goal. The woman I am determined to face sooner rather than later, because I have unfinished business with her.

Alexandra Calaway…and her Bombshell Roulette Championship.

Here we are. We’re down to the wire and my upcoming match against Bella Madison on Sunday. But before that all goes down, I have a confession to make, and to some it may come as a surprise. Others, not so much because as much as I tried to make it look otherwise, I know I didn’t always do the best at hiding the fact that I haven’t always believed in myself. Sure, outwardly I tried to show off as being carefree and wanting to have fun all the time. I always flirted with all the hunky guys and just pretended I didn’t care about what other people thought, but the truth is…

I did care. I cared more about what people thought because the fact is that my anxiety was the one running the show and making me worry about what other people thought. The entire time I was wrestling in the ring, or being a goofball backstage, Piper was racing through my mind telling me I was an embarrassment, and causing me to question everything about what I was doing in SCW anyway. If I couldn’t win the matches that really mattered, why was I here? Why was I constantly flirting with all the hunky guys if I was already engaged to Artie and that was all that mattered? What was I doing, really? What if Artie got tired of my antics and left me?

So many questions every single day. So many “what ifs”, and I never really had any good answers. Not that I needed them. What I needed was to not second guess myself all the damn time and ignore bitchy Piper more than I listened to her. I know you all probably think I’m crazy for naming my anxiety, but let me try and explain why I did it. It’s not to give the anxiety more power or anything. Quite the opposite. It’s to separate her from myself and show that it’s only a part of me and not who I am.

Besides, a lot of people do it, so I figured why not. So don’t judge me if I randomly shout PIPE DOWN PIPER somewhere, because chances are, the bitch is driving me crazy and it just makes me giggle saying that. Hell, I wouldn’t be surprised if I had to shout it a few times in the ring on Sunday, because as excited as I am to get back in the ring, I’m also slightly nervous. I just have to tell myself I can do this.

I guess I should get to the point and start addressing Bella directly, shouldn’t I? I mean, I am facing her on Sunday and not myself so she is who I should be focusing on. Welcome back, Bella! Major props to you for getting back to the ring so soon after having the spawn of Malachi. Not many people can bounce back that fast, let alone take care of a child who is half Malachi at home AND being married to Malachi, too! Please don’t take offense to that, because I mean it with all due respect!

I don’t know about you, Bella, but I’m actually looking forward to this match. Either my memory is really horrible, or I think this is the first time we are facing each other? I could be wrong, and hell, I probably am, but if I am, we at least haven’t faced each other in a long time anyway. You’ve done well for yourself during your time in SCW, being a former Mixed Tag Champion and all. I have no doubt in my mind that now that you’re back, you’ll be looking to add more gold to your resume. And I say good for you.

But…so am I, Bella. I don’t know for sure what your short or long term goals are, and I am sure we will all find out either on Sunday or as the weeks go by, but I plan to let my first goal be known on Sunday, and it all starts with this match against you. I know this is usually the part of a promo where people throw insults and anything and everything negative they can think of about their opponent, but I’m not going to do that, because I can’t. As confident as I am in going up against you, I also know that I simply can’t take you lightly. I know the people you run with. I know your family legacy, and I’d be a fool to let myself get too confident because when it all boils down to it, I could fail.

Do I want to? Absolutely not, but I’m not going to lie and guarantee that it won’t happen. You’re looking to bounce back physically after having a baby. Me? I’m looking to bounce back mentally, because I’ve been on my own roller coaster ride the last few months, but I’m more determined than I’ve ever been before. My head is clearer than it has ever been before, and I hope you don’t underestimate me, either, Bella. I know people will be saying you’re at a disadvantage because of the obvious weight difference between us, but what you lack in size, you easily make up for in speed, and that is something I can not ignore.

And who knows? The winner of this match could put our names on the radar for something bigger going forward, even though we’re both just returning to SCW. We may just be returning, but we’re no strangers to SCW so Mark Ward and Christian Underwood aren’t going to ignore that, right? Well, let’s show them that they shouldn’t ignore us anyway. The main event of the night is the Bombshell World Championship match, but let’s show everyone watching that WE can be main event caliber, too! Let’s set the bar high, because I’m ready to not only put the Bombshell roster back on notice, but everyone in SCW if I’m being honest.

Let’s tear the house down, because Bobbie and Bella are back in business and things are looking way way up!

See you on Sunday, Bella. May the best Bombshell win!!

Climax Control Archives / Versus Mercedes

« on: May 26, 2023, 07:51:08 PM »

(OOC: Sorry for the lackluster showing. I had more planned, but wasn’t feeling good today. Trying not to make this a habit, but also trying to get a story started so I don’t struggle going forward)

*****************************

Monday May 22nd, 2023

Well it’s been a hot minute since I’ve taken the time to sit down and actually write in this journal. That is probably a mistake on my part, because I’m not gonna lie, but the last few weeks have been a bit of a struggle. A lot more than recently and as much as I hate to admit it, I think Artie may be starting to catch on. He won’t come out and say it, but my Artie is not stupid. He knows when something is up, and I know that he can tell that I’m not one hundred percent myself.

I really thought Jack and I would make it to the finals and then eventually win the tournament. Even though Jack didn’t particularly like me or having to team with me, I thought we did pretty great at fighting through those differences. We counted on each other, and while Jack did his part, I guess I didn’t hold up my end of the team, because in the end I was the reason we lost. It was always going to end that way I suppose, right? After all, Jack is the former World Champion and current Internet Champion. Everyone knows he can handle his side of things.

I let him down and I let myself down. I’m not going to deny it. But, even though Jack didn’t move on to get that World Championship shot that he wanted, he still moved on to defend his championship and retain it. He had nothing to lose. And what happened to me? I decided to stick around in SCW and try and give it another go and so far…not off to a great start.

I went on to face Seleana at Into The Void, but again…it didn’t go my way. I just…wasn’t myself. I barely showed up, and Artie even knew it. I tried so hard after Jack and I lost to bounce back and not let it bother me, but it just hit me hard and I could not focus. Imagine that! Bobbie Dahl couldn’t focus! I don’t even fully understand it, but I gotta do something to nip this in the bud and quick, because otherwise, what the hell am I even doing here, right?

After Jack and I lost, I could have just packed our bags and called it quits again, but honestly, after going back home, what would I have done? Not a whole lot other than take care of Loki. I don’t know what it is, but I always get sucked back into SCW one way or another. I just hope this time, the inevitable disappointment doesn’t completely break me. Because it won’t be pretty.

But I have a chance to turn things around this week. After facing, and losing to Seleana, now I’m being put up against Mercedes. Talk about a big challenge. One I probably don’t even deserve. Unless this is a test.

That’s it! This is a test!

They’re waiting for me to fail again. Expecting me to. And what better way than to put me up against someone as accomplished as Mercedes. I mean a loss to her should be no big deal right? But a win against her on the other hand would be big. I would look better in their eyes. Worth the investment of the contract they extended to me.

No matter the reason, I’ve gotta get my head in the game and get over this funk I’m in, because if not, I’m only going to continue losing. And I’m going to continue looking like a bigger fool than I already am. I have to make this time different! I can’t be such a failure this time because how can I expect anyone to take me seriously if all I do is lose?

I’ll figure it out, I’m sure. I’ll find a way.

Somehow…
>

11

Climax Control Archives / Bring On The Ghosts!!
« on: April 21, 2023, 04:12:18 PM »

As a young child and even into her early teen years, Bobbie Dahl was never much into stories of haunting and mysterious disappearances or anything of the supernatural sort. Even though she was very outgoing and carefree about just anything, those stories did indeed scare her, even if they were myths or proven to be false. Hell, even the movie The Blair Witch Project had scared her when it first came out! And that is something she hates for anyone to find out because looking back, that movie was dreadful and clearly not true.

But these days? Bobbie is less afraid of those types of stories, or at the possibility of ghostly spiritual encounters. She’s done a lot of growing up and maturing over the years, and as long as you show any fear, that is when things could take a turn. Not to mention, after becoming a fan of the show Supernatural and her beloved Winchester Boys, Sam and Dean, and their Angel protector(?) Cas, she’d simply welcome any spooky situation for a chance to have them come along and save the day. Even though they’re not real.

So when it was announced that everyone would be camping out in haunted woods by order or Mark Ward, she was all too anxious to get to Romania and set up their camping site. Artie, however, was not as thrilled as Bobbie.

Artie: I can’t believe we’re doing this. I’m not gonna be able to get any sleep, because I just know a ghost is going to tickle my feet or something!

The pair are making their way through the woods as Bobbie tries to find the perfect spot to set up camp. Bobbie laughs, and Artie just stays in complete defense mode and he jumps at the sound of every cracking twig or call from a wild animal. He’s also clutching a flashlight in both his hands, clearly ready to use it as a weapon if need be.

Bobbie: Artie, relax! There’s nothing to be afraid of! Tickling your feet is the least of your worries, anyway. That’s just those spirits having a little fun at your expense.

Artie: Or it’s you making me think that a ghost is messing with me. I don’t like this one bit, Bobbie! What if a bad ghost really shows up and tries to harm us?!

Bobbie stops walking suddenly, causing Artie to bump into her in the process. She turns around and places both her hands on Artie’s shoulders, remaining much calmer than her man.

Bobbie: Nothing is gonna happen! Besides, if it does, The Winchester boys always come to the rescue!

Artie: Bobbie, Supernatural was a TV show. None of it was real. And besides, even if it was, you saw how the show ended.

Bobbie’s expression quickly sours.

Bobbie: Well THANKS for reminding me of that, Artie! But a girl can still dream, can’t she?! Ok..looks like this is a good spot to set up camp!

Artie looks around, even more nervous than he was before. He shakes his head and wants to continue searching for a better spot.

Artie: Here?! No. No way! We’re in the middle of the woods and no one else is around. Let’s just keep walking until we find some other SCW people to camp by.

Bobbie drops all of her gear in the ground and crouches down as she begins going through their equipment bag. She clearly ignores Artie’s pleas for a better camping spot. But to Bobbie, this is the perfect spot.

Bobbie: Nonsense! This is a great spot! Jack should be along later so we’ll have a camping buddy and you won’t have to worry. The more you show fear, Artie, the more likely we are to actually—

Artie: AHHH! SOMETHING JUST POKED ME!

Artie jumps forward, practically cowering behind Bobbie and she laughs again. She starts spreading the tent prices around, trying to put them in order for easy set up. As she begins assembling the tent, and enlists Artie’s help, a little while later they hear footsteps coming through the woods. Artie braces for a spooky encounter, but Bobbie just waits for whoever is heading their way. Once they are in view, Bobbie’s face lights up, as it’s none other than her partner, Jack Washington, angrily toting his camping gear.

Bobbie: JACK! YOU MADE IT!!

Jack let’s put a sigh and grumbles under his breath.

Jack: Yeah, unfortunately. This whole camping thing is ridiculous.

Jack is about to continue walking to find a better camping spot, but Bobbie stops him.

Bobbie: Where are you going?!

Jack: I’m going to find a spot to put up my damn tent. You two have fun with that mess you’ve got going on.

Bobbie: There’s plenty of room for you to pitch your tent right next to ours! Yeah, I know what I said and I’m not taking it back!

Jack looks around and shakes his head.

Jack: Screw that. I’m not camping right here. I was told there’s a better area up ahead, so that’s where I’m going. You two want to stay here, that’s on you.

Artie: See, even he doesn’t like it. Let’s just go with him!

Bobbie: Ya’ll are a bunch of pussies! Scared of a few ghosts and wild animals that probably won’t even show up! Can’t we just make the best of this and have a good camping trip before we win our semi-final match on Sunday!!

Jack just shakes his head, wanting no part of it and he can tell that Artie doesn’t either.

Jack Look, I get that you picked up the win for the team in our last match so…good job. But us being buddy buddy outside of the ring, still isn’t happening. I don’t know why you picked this shithole spot for camping, but hey, that’s your reason. I’m not getting sucked into whatever crap you want to do the next few days, so I’m going to—

Before he can finish what he was saying, Bobbie snatches his equipment bag out of his grasp! Jack’s jaw drops and he glares at her, and Artie backs up nervously.

Jack: What the hell are you doing? Give me my stuff back! Now!

Bobbie: Nope! There’s nothing wrong with camping in this spot with us and bonding for a few days! It gives us a chance to talk strategy for our match against Calvin and Dawn, because lord knows we’re gonna need some good strategy!

Jack: You might, but I sure as hell don’t. I can handle Calvin Harris just fine, and honestly, I’m sure you can handle Dawn, too. We won’t need any strategy other than what I’ve been saying all along. Don’t screw up, and we’ll be fine. And then it’s on to the finals and the very last time we have to deal with teaming together.

He tries to get his equipment bag back again, but Bobbie backs up and keeps the bag from him. She refuses to give in.

Bobbie: You are so stubborn, I swear!! Look, I promise I won’t be super annoying while we’re camping out. Just do me this one last solid, and I won’t ask you for anything else everrrrr again. I promise!!

Jack actually lets out a laugh and shakes his head.

Jack: Yeah, like I believe that for a second. You say that and next week it’ll be on to the next annoying stunt to try to get me to be best friends with you. Would you just give me my equipment now?

Bobbie: Are you going to set up your tent and camp here with me and Artie?

Jack stares at Bobbie, even more annoyed. He wants to snatch the bag right back, but knows he probably couldn’t even if he tried. There was simply no getting out of this. He would have to deal with it and get it over with.

Jack: FINE! Just give me my damn bag so I can set up my tent.

Bobbie squeals in delight and then happily hands Jack his bag. He snatches it away, and then drops it on the ground to begin going through everything he needs to set up his tent. Bobbie and Artie get back to their own tent just feet away from him, and Jack continues to shake his head and mumble under his breath. At least this was for a few days, he thought. What’s the worst that could happen?

Later that night…

Bobbie and Artie are sitting around their campfire. Artie is still looking around nervously, as the entire atmosphere has grown more eerie than earlier in the day. Bobbie, however, is happily roasting marshmallows to make s’mores and is singing various campfire songs. Jack? He’s already got himself holed away in his tent, refusing to come out. And wishing he had ear plugs.

Bobbie: JACK! S’mores will be ready soon! Get your butt out of that tent!!

Jack: OH MY GOD WHY DID I AGREE TO THIS?!

Bobbie gets up and walks over to Jack’s tent, attempting to let herself inside, leaving Artie by himself by the fire. Unbeknownst to either of them, a shadowy figure is slowly approaching their campsite, getting closer and closer to Artie. It suddenly wooshes past him and he leaps up with a high pitched scream and runs off!</>

Artie: AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!

As Artie runs off into the woods, Bobbie jumps up and rolls her eyes.

Bobbie: Artie! Smart idea running away from a ghost and going further into the woods at night! COME ON YA SCAREDY CAT!

And with that, Bobbie has no choice but to rush off and try and find Artie, saving him from getting into more trouble. This gives Jack at least a few minutes of peace and quiet, which he welcomes whole heartedly.

>

Woooooweeee! We did it again! We made it past round two and beat Bane-O-Mac(sorry, had to!) and Laura Phoenix! And the best part?! I SCORED THE PIN! I didn’t fail! I didn’t lose it for our team, so I can at least shove that in Jack’s face. Although, I have a pair of something else I’d rather…NEVERMIND! Focus, Bobbie, focus!

So we’re moving on to round three- the semi-finals! And let me tell ya, it’s not getting any easier! Though, it’s not supposed to, is it? Because the other three teams still in this have also made it this far, and they’re just as hungry for that spot in the finals that to lose now…well, it may feel worse than losing in the first round. Maybe just my opinion, but maybe I’m wrong, too! Either way, the closer we get to the finals, the more nervous and anxious I’m getting because it just feels so…REAL!

Jack is starting to open up…a little. He’s definitely more trusting having me as his partner, but I can feel that deep down, he’s still waiting for me to drop the ball. He’s still waiting for me to be the reason we don’t make it to the finals and then win the whole thing. And I get it. I’m more outgoing than he is. I’m carefree and try to see the fun in everything. He thinks that’s a bad thing and maybe to a point, it is. But…it also softens the blow a bit.

What blow? The blow for IF we do lose. That heartsinking moment that we’ll feel when our opponents hands are raised and we’re sitting there…defeated. Now I’m not saying that will happen or that I want it to happen, but I just like to be prepared! Jack will probably ring my neck when he finds out I said that, but come on…ya gotta admit it’s not a bad idea! We can’t win them all!

But we reallllllllly want to, anyway! Which is why when I saw who our third round match was against, my jaw hit the floor. I really wasn’t prepared for this. I mean, it’s not J2H and Devona, sure. But it’s the next worst anyway. Calvin Harris and Dawn Warren! Well…worst possible at least with HALF of the team. Because Calvin Harris is a former champ and despite my feelings about the guy, he’s one tough cookie! I know Jack will be confident that he can beat him, because he already has, but Calvin isn’t about to let him do it again. At least not without one hell of a fight!

I’m gonna be honest here. I don’t like Calvin Harris. I’ve never interacted with him, no, but I know enough from the SCW history books to have a bad bad taste in my mouth when it comes to guys like Harris. Sure, he MAY be different from the last times he was in SCW and may say he’s changed and blah blah blah, but come on. A cheetah doesn’t change its spots! Or something like that. Given the right circumstances, Calvin will do exactly what he did before, so I don’t trust him. He MAY get his hands on the World Title eventually, but what about when he loses? And on the first defense?

Waaaaaahmbulance! He’ll piss and moan and leave like he always does! It’s a wonder why he was even let back in the first place, but hey…like I said. Maybe he has changed. Regardless, that is why Jack HAS to beat him. To stop him and Dawn from getting to the finals and THAT much closer to a World Title opportunity. Which…isn’t he related to the guy currently holding the title anyway? Weird, but what do I know! I don’t need to worry about him too much because I can’t fight him anyway(thankfully!) Nope, my job is to solely focus on his tag team partner…Dawn Warren!

Ok, ok, ok. Let me get this straight. This woman…can I even call her that?! Anyway, this woman calls herself “The Pink Puppy.” Seriously?! Look, I know I’m a bit out there myself and have done and said some crazy things but come onnnnnn, honey! Get a freaking grip! How old are you, anyway?! Five?! Wait…is this match going to be legal? I’m not gonna be arrested for child abuse or something, am I? Because I seriously think this chick is a child in a grown woman’s body or something! She’s certifiable!

Then again, just take a look at her family and who she’s connected to! They’re all nuts! Especially that brother of hers! He’s the biggest whack job of all! So naturally the sister turns out to be a bit of a loose noodle too. But really, I shouldn’t be mean about this. Clearly the girl wants to make a name for herself and not be looked at in a negative light like the rest of her family, so I get it. I totally get it!

But Dawn, honey, you’re going about it the wrong way. Look there’s nothing wrong with being positive and upbeat ya know?! Ya just gotta…tone it down sometimes? Running around calling yourself the pink puppy and barking like a dog and what not…makes ya look CRAZY! You can be a dog lover all ya want. Hell, I am too. I love my baby Loki more than anything. But, there’s a fine line between loving my dog and parading around calling myself a dog! They do have conventions for that sorta fetish, ya know. Furry conventions?

Annnnyyyywayyy!

Look, Dawn, I get it! Ya want to be seen as a serious threat on this roster! What better way to do it than to win the Blast From The Past Tournament and go on to get that World Bombshell Championship match. Maybe win it, if you’re lucky. But, honey, ya got a long way to go before that! You and Calvin may be a threat, but I think everyone knows that he’s the real threat of your team. You’re just along for the ride while it lasts! If you’re anything like your family, you’ll be so inconsistent, not a single person will take you seriously or ever consider you a threat!

But, I’m gonna hope for the best here. I’m gonna walk into this match, expecting you to give it one hundred percent, because I’d expect nothing less in a tournament of this magnitude. Don’t just sit back and let your partner do all the work, because that just ain’t fair to him. And that’s coming from someone who just doesn’t like him anyway! Your family likes to do a whole lot of talking and then…well, disappoints.

So what am I gonna see this week, Dawn? Am I gonna get a rookie who holds back and lets her partner handle most of the workload hoping it will get them to the finals and then maybe the win? Orrrrrr…am I gonna get the hungry rising star you think you are, desperate to prove yourself to everyone watching?! I’ve been where you are, Dawn. Hell, in some ways I still am. I’m not a rookie anymore, but I’ve yet to truly achieve everything I was hoping to achieve when I first started out in this company and in this business!

But I’m determined-not desperate-to prove myself. I’m fighting tooth and nail to prove that I’m not a joke and I’m not a failure, and the further I get along with this tournament, the closer I am to finally achieving success! And the crazy part?! I didn’t even sign myself up for this tournament! It wasn’t even on my radar, but I guess I needed a little nudge to get me going, and now that I’m here…I’m not ready to stop!

You picked the wrong year to enter this tournament, Dawn. Because I’m not giving up. I’m not accepting defeat! Especially not when Jack and I are THIS close to the finals and me getting one of the biggest wins of my career so far! I’ve never been more determined in my life, and the fact that I’ve been put up against three women so far who are new to SCW is making me even more determined because this is MY year to shine!

It’s nothing personal, Dawn. I really do hope one day you prove that you are MUCH different and more SANE than your family. And I hope you taste a bit of success. But as of right now? As long as I have anything to say about it…

That ain’t gonna happen. 2023 Blast From The Past Winners are gonna be Bobbie Dahl and Jack Washington. Team…I STILL CAN’T FIGURE OUT A GOSH DAMN TEAM NAME!!!

Ah well…ya’ll get the point. We’ll have a team name soon enough, but either way. BOBBIE AND JACK FOR THE WIN!!

Toodles!!

12

Climax Control Archives / Bobbie Dahl- Streetwalker!
« on: April 07, 2023, 06:14:03 PM »

(The following is another excerpt from the journal of Bobbie Dahl)

Sunday March 27th

Well, we did it! Jack and I won our first round match against Alexander Raven and Alexandra Callaway. I didn’t score the pinfall, so Jack is the new Internet Champion, and I’m pretty excited for him. I’m not going to be upset over not getting the win, because in the end, I think we both did pretty well during the match. I’m sure Jack isn’t happy with me over a few things, but he’ll get over it. He just doesn’t understand WHY I have to do certain things that I do. Why I have to act a certain way. Nobody really does.

First off…Jack’s booty? Niiiiiiiiice! I mean, I knew the man had a nice backside, but there’s no better proof then actually getting a nice feel for it firsthand. And I only did it to get him to try and…loosen up a bit. I understand he wants me to take this seriously, but if anything, HE needs to lighten up and have a little fun sometimes. Maybe then he’d understand. But maybe not.

He said it himself. He’s fully expecting me to continue to be what he and apparently everyone else thinks of me…that I’m a joke. And because of that, I’m a failure, and I’m going to be the reason we get eliminated from this tournament. I know I haven’t shown it all that much, but his words have stuck to me pretty hard. And they’re eating at me, because it just hit deep. But I’m doing everything I can to not let it show, and not only that, but to prove him wrong because I have to.

I know outwardly I’m always acting like a complete fool. I’m generally having fun and being boisterous and loud and completely out there. But the thing is, if I let my guard down even one bit, that’s when things will start to go wrong. That’s when people will notice exactly how much I’ve been struggling, and for a while now. No. The fact is that I’m doing just fine, and if I make people laugh in the process, I don’t care. I’d rather make everyone else happy anyway!

I know if people were to find out how much I’ve been struggling, they’ll immediately start pushing me to get help. To get “real” help. Ya know…THERAPY. I know they’ll try it. They’ll say it will help and there is nothing to be ashamed of and blah, blah, blah. And I get it. Some people genuinely need it and it does work. But, it’s not always needed! It’s not always helpful! I’ve got all the help I need with my pen and paper here. My journal that doesn’t talk back or pass any judgement.

Journaling may not be a replacement for therapy, but there is something about it that is quite…cathartic. It helps me deal, and as long as I feel it’s helping in some way, I’m going to continue.

Just like I’m going to continue trying to get Jack to smile once in a while! Or get him to laugh! Just get him to not be so…Jack like! We were drawn as partners for a reason, and damn it I’m going to do everything I can to make sure we’re successful. I’d say right now we’re the team to beat in this thing but…

….I’m really praying we don’t have to face J2H and Devona.

Please don’t tell them I said that!

>

There has always been one country second only to Ireland that Bobbie Dahl has wanted to visit. And not because it is just as beautiful and scenic as Ireland, but because of the mysteries it is home to! She might not admit it but she loves a good mystery every now and then and this tour couldn’t be more perfect to get her mystery fix! And Scotland holds the biggest mystery of them all where Bobbie Dahl is concerned!

As was announced, this particular part of Scotland in which SCW is visiting this week is home to the mysterious disappearance of three lighthouse workers. Anytime someone disappears, it makes for quite the story, especially when they leave absolutely no trace of where they went or what happened! Bobbie would be absolutely delighted in doing her own investigation, as she had just two weeks ago with Ogopogo, but the disappearance of three people just isn’t on her radar in Scotland. Nope, she has something much more important to find out, and she is enlisting the help of not only Artie, but her tag team partner, Jack Washington!

If he shows, anyway.

Artie: Bobbie, I don’t think he’s going to show. This isn’t his sort of thing, and you know he’s not exactly happy to be teaming with you.

Bobbie waves off Artie’s statement with an audible pfffft. The two of them are waiting on a local street near where they are staying, obviously waiting for Jack, but he is visibly late. Bobbie continues to look around, hopeful and confident that he will show up.

Bobbie: He’ll show up, Artie! He knows if he doesn’t, he’ll never hear the end of it from me, so he’ll show up. He’s just taking his time, because that is who he is!

Artie: I still can’t believe you’re going to ask him for help with this. As soon as he finds out, if he shows, he’ll turn right back around and leave.

Bobbie is about to respond, but she stops and her face lights up. She jumps up and down and waves as just up the street, Jack Washington is heading towards them! Even from far away you can see him rolling his eyes and instantly regretting bothering to show up and entertain whatever it is Bobbie wants his help with.

Bobbie: See! I told you!

Artie looks somewhat surprised to see Jack show up, but he remains quiet. Jack finally walks up to them and lets out a sigh as he sees Bobbie’s enthusiasm.

Jack: I wouldn’t stay too excited, Bobbie. I can still leave at any time, you know.

Bobbie: Oh, you can, but you won’t! Because if you do, I’ll nevvvvvver shut up about it. And I will bug you until the end of time! Trust me, if you know what’s good—

Jack: Alright! Alright! I get it! You’ll never let me live this down if I don’t help you with whatever you’re doing now. So let’s just get this over with so at least one of us can focus on making sure we get to the finals and win this damn tournament. What is so important that you need my help?

Jack notices the almost embarrassed look on Artie’s face as he shakes his head. Bobbie claps her hands excitedly, but then tries to gather herself.

Bobbie: Okay! Okay! Here it is. There’s a huge mystery to solve, Jack! Like, monumental. Wait…I thought I asked you to wear a kilt?! We’re in Scotland, Jack!

Jack shakes his head, rolling his eyes again. He looks at and points to Artie, noticing he’s not wearing a kilt either.

Jack: First off, you won’t catch me dead wearing a damn kilt, even if you paid me to do it. Second, I don’t see him wearing one, so why are you trying to make me wear one?

Artie nods and cracks a smile, knowing Jack has a point. Bobbie just chuckles.

Bobbie: You both are such spoil sports! I wanted you to wear kilts to help with this mystery!!

Artie: Bobbie, why do you think this is a mystery? It’s more of a…personal preference than anything. And you can’t just try and figure out—

Jack: Would ONE of you please tell me what is going on and quit wasting my time?! I swear, I’m two seconds from walking away.

Bobbie: Isn’t it obvious Jack?! I need your help in answering the biggest Scottish mystery of them all! What men do or don’t wear under their kilts!! I mean, I know what Artie would have worn, but tell me, Jack…what would YOU have worn? Or…not worn?!

Artie closes his eyes and slowly shakes his head. Jack’s jaw drops just slightly and he stares at Bobbie, momentarily speechless, but she waits for him to answer. Jack’s surprise suddenly turns to increasing anger.

Jack: You’ve gotta be kidding me, right?! You think THAT is a mystery that needs solving?! And you think that I’d actually help you?! Oh my God, what is wrong with you?!

Bobbie: What?! It IS a mystery, Jack! Because no one really knows! And everyone is too afraid to actually take the time to find out! But I’m not! I gotta know, so I’m gonna find out!

Jack: And just how the hell do you think you’re going to be able to find out? You think you’re just going to walk up to every Scottish guy on the street, drop down and look up their damn kilt?!

Bobbie stops and thinks for a moment. Jack and Artie both shake their head in disbelief, but Bobbie shakes her head and laughs.

Bobbie: No, of course not! That would make me a pervert and I’m not about to get arrested in Scotland! But your idea is HALF correct. Because I’m going to approach every Scotsman wearing a kilt, and do the next best thing…ASK THEM! It’ll be like a news expose, Jack!

Artie: I tried…I tried to tell her you wouldn’t go along with it. But…when she wants to do something…

Jack: No. Not just no, but HELL no! This…this proves you can’t be serious. About anything. What the hell made you think that I’d go along with this?!

Bobbie: Because it’ll be fun! You need to cut loose and have fun sometimes! Do something different! Think about this opportunity! Imagine this! Bobbie Dahl-Streetwalker!

Jack’s face goes blank, and Artie just…stares. Bobbie has a huge smile on her face, not realizing what she just said, or even how it could possibly come across to…everyone! Bobbie Dahl-Streetwalker?!

Artie: Umm…Bobbie?

Jack turns his full attention to Artie.

Jack: I’ll kick your ass if you try to explain it…

Artie gulps and immediately changes his mind. Bobbie looks confused as she looks back and forth at them, still serious about what she said, and her idea.

Bobbie: What do you think?! I could have my own Netflix special docuseries! Bobbie Dahl-Street—

Jack: I…I…I’ve got nothing…

Jack turns around and starts to walk away. But Bobbie isn’t about to let him get away like that.

Bobbie: Jack! You have to help me! Jack! Jack! JAAAAACK!!!

Jack does his best to ignore her as he continues to walk away, but Bobbie is relentless. Artie stands back for a few seconds then lets out a sigh and shrugs.

Artie: I really should have thought things through before signing her up for this tournament. She realllllly knows how to make me pay for it…

And with that, Artie slowly follows in the direction Bobbie and Jack went, terrified about how this day will go.

>

Ding! Ding! Ding! Round two! LET’S FIGHT!

I mean…well, I don’t exactly know what I mean. Aside from the fact Jack is the new men’s Internet Champion and we’re now headed into our second round match, that is. I gotta admit, for a while there I wasn’t sure we could do it. Raven and Callaway were two tough cookies to beat, and I’ve never had much luck with this tournament in the past, so it wouldn’t have surprised me if we got knocked out in the first round. Not that I would have minded, because then Artie and I could have packed up and headed back home!

But we did it! Well…Jack did it, I suppose. He’s the one that secured the win and won the Internet Championship in the process. I was just there for the ride, I guess! Hmmm…that could have been a poor choice of words to so many people, but guess what?! I DON’T CARE! I’m making the best out of teaming with Jack, and so far it seems to be working, so to all the doubters(Alexandra Callaway included), SUCK IT! TEAM BOBBIE JACK FOR THE WIN! Yeah, I still need to work on the team name, I think. Because I can do better than that!

Aaaaannnnyyyyway! Where was I? Oh, right! ROUND TWO! I’ve gotta say, any anger or upset feelings I had towards Artie for entering me in this dang tournament are slowly going away, and I think it’s because…I’ve got a really good feeling about this!! Even despite the fact that some of these teams are pretty strong, and probably get along better than Jack and I do, the fact is..we want to win!

Ya hear that Mac and Laura?! Don’t get me wrong, I’m sure the both of you want to win, too, but Jack and I just aren’t gonna let that happen! And Jack ESPECIALLY is not going to let Mac get the pinfall, because that would mean he loses the Internet Championship in the process and on his first defense! Talk about how embarrassing that would be!

Mac, I know you’ve tasted your fair share of success in your time in SCW. Kudos to you I say for that! I’m not downplaying the challenge that Jack is up against when he steps into the ring against you, but you’re fooling yourself if you think you’re going to walk into the finals of the tournament AGAIN, and not only that but WIN IT AGAIN! You’re good, but not good enough this year, buddy. Oh, and allow me to get off subject of the Blast From The Past for a moment because something has just been BUGGING me the last week and you’re about to hear it.

So you’re a member of this Saviors group, I understand? Ya’ll just shot yourselves in the feet and made yourself out to be a hell of a joke when you asked THE TROLL to be a member of that little club ya got going on! I mean, seriously?! Ya know that’s going to give you guys a BAD image, right?! How or why you’d want to be associated with that slimey little toad is beyond me, but that’s on you guys I suppose! Just know that Jack Washington sure as hell would never do something like that! He’s wayyyyy smarter than that! And to think poor Laura Phoenix has to team with someone associated with him, too!

Laura, Laura, Laura! I guess it’s time I focus on you, honey, right? Considering you’re the one I have to face in the ring anyway. Like my opponent a couple weeks ago, I don’t know too much about you, but at least I’ve got SOMETHING to go on just by your name alone! I mean, you’re Bella Madison’s mom, so there’s that. It should be pretty obvious with as talented as your daughter is, that you’d be just as talented, right?! Well…maybe, but I’m not gonna sit here and bash you or your family. I do find it curious that you threw your name into the mix for this tournament when you’ve been out of action for how many years?!

Unfinished business maybe? Certainly nothing unfinished with SCW because you’ve never been involved with SCW, so if that is the case…what unfinished business?! You’ve got an accomplished career so what more do you need?! And why?! You’ve got a little boy at home so why take yourself away from him to wrestle in a tournament for a company you’ve never even been in?! Your business I suppose, but I’m gonna do you a favor this week anyway. I’m gonna cut your time in the tournament short, that way you can get back to your husband and your son and look forward to becoming a grandma.

Leave this one to me, Laura. You’ve accomplished a lot with your career. You’ve got nothing left to prove. Me, however?! I’m not done yet. I’ve got a hell of a lot left to prove, and I’m not gonna stand back and let a veteran in the business, who has basically been retired, win this tournament and a shot at the title that I’ve been wanting to win for the last several years.

I may be back and forth when it comes to SCW, but I’ve never truly felt…done. I am the one who has unfinished business. I have everything to prove and so much to accomplish, and I plan to do just that! I held my own against Alexandra Callaway two weeks ago, and I’m pretty damn sure I’ll do a hell of a job against you on Sunday. And then once Jack and I beat you and Mac, we can focus on round three and whoever we have to face then!

The odds aren’t stacked against us because we don’t completely mesh, Laura. So don’t make the mistake of thinking that like I’m sure so many others do! If anything, we’re the team everyone should be afraid of! But no one will admit it, I know. They’re probably thinking what Jack sort of already has, and that is that I am a joke and that I’ll be the one to bring this team down. I’ll be the failure!

WRONG!

I won’t let that happen, Laura. I CAN’T let that happen. I’m taking this as seriously as I can, because I have to. If I want to get anywhere near that World Bombshell Championship opportunity, I have to take it seriously. And I have to bring everything I have to the ring against you! Be prepared, Laura, because Bobbie Dahl is on a mission, and that doesn’t bode well for you or Mac on Sunday!

Hell, it doesn’t bode well for everyone else left in this tournament!

Bobbie Dahl- FUTURE WORLD BOMBSHELL CHAMPION!

Start placing your bets NOW folks! I’m gonna win ya a lot of cash!!

13

Climax Control Archives / From The Mind of Bobbie Dahl
« on: March 24, 2023, 06:46:12 PM »

A person’s mental health is nothing to take lightly, yet there is an undeniable stigma surrounding it. There are probably more people who have some form of mental illness than we truly know, because despite a wealth of knowledge these days, it still seems almost taboo to admit it. Even someone who seems happy as can be and one hundred percent care-free can be hiding their unhappiness.

Someone like…Bobbie Dahl. Yes, Bobbie Dahl. The plus-sized Bombshell that, despite her size and the insults she can be subject to, has always come across as happy in her own skin, and confident in everything she does. She’s loud. Boisterous. Outgoing. And flirtatious with almost every man she comes across, despite being engaged to her long time love, Artie.

But what many people don’t know about, is the inner battle that Bobbie fights every single day. The war she has been on with her mental health for many years, but is too afraid to say anything. And why? Because she doesn’t want people to look at her differently. She doesn’t want people to pity her or to feel sorry for her, because she’s fighting this battle the best she can. Silently, yes, but it has worked for this long so she found no problem with it…yet. And she’s found an outlet to help her along the way. Writing daily entries in a journal.

Yes, there is something so calming about writing all of your daily thoughts down. Even if no one knows you’re doing it…

Sunday March 12th, 2023

Here we go again. I am now finding myself thrown right back into competitive action in SCW, and it wasn’t even my decision! I love Artie to bits, but he didn’t even ask me if I was interested in entering this Blast From The Past tournament this year. He didn’t give me a chance to even discuss it or think it over. Nope! Instead he just played the manager card and signed me up! And then he didn’t even tell me about it right away!

I’ve lost track of how long I’ve been writing in my journals for, but I do know that I’ve mentioned my time…er, times…I’m SCW a fair few times. I’ve been in and out of SCW more times than I can count over the years, but this time I didn’t think I’d really go back. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve had a lot of fun with my wrestling career, but I think my lows have definitely outweighed my highs if I’m being honest. And no one seems to see that, or understand!

For a while, I wasn’t really wrestling seriously. I mean…I didn’t care if I won or lost. It was all about having fun, which is honestly how it should be. So many people are only concerned about winning titles all the time, that it becomes almost an obsession. An unhealthy one, because look at what happens when you fail all the time. People start to look at you differently! They start to laugh at you! They think you’re a joke and a failure. So why put yourself through the constant disappointment like that? I tried so hard not to!

But the hunger got to me. Funny how hunger got to me, right? This wasn’t a hunger for food, but hey…I’m Bobbie Dahl! Me and hunger go hand in hand! So, naturally, I started to want what everyone else did. I started to crave winning a title, because I knew how strong I was. Other people believe in me too! They wanted me to be a champion just about as badly as I wanted to be a champion for myself. And, boy, did I try. Repeatedly. Even after the losses, I tried to keep face and not let the disappointment show. Sometimes I failed in that regard. But who wouldn’t?

The thing is, after so many failed attempts, I couldn’t keep trying. It wasn’t fun to me anymore,and it was becoming harder and harder to keep my carefree Bobbie Dahl face. I didn’t want people to know that I was losing faith in myself. I couldn’t let them see that! I still can’t. So, yeah, when I found out that Artie had entered me into this tournament, I freaked out. I know this isn’t a singles tournament, so my chances are a little higher, but even still. Even IF Jack Washington and I do win…oh, yeah I got JACK WASHINGTON as my partner! I’ll talk about that one later! Anyway, even if we do win, I’d have to fight for the title by myself. And right now…Roxi Johnson is the champion. That is not exactly a fight I fancy my chances in if it were to come down to it. But I guess I should worry about that later, right? Still gotta get through round one!

Which is where we’re off to this week. British Columbia! I don’t know much about our opponents, so I’m gonna have to do a lot of research this week to have an idea of what to expect from them. And the entire time, I’m gonna have to put on a happy and excited face to hide how I’m really feeling about it all. I wish I could talk to Artie about this, but even though he loves me, I know he wouldn’t truly understand and it would only worry him. I don’t want to worry him.

All I need is a pen and this journal and I will be good. I can write my thoughts down and that will help tremendously.

At least…that is what I have to keep telling myself anyway. Until next time faithful journal!

>

The flight from Las Vegas to British Columbia wasn’t a very long one. Just over a few hours, so it was manageable. But even during that time, Artie had managed to doze off and take a bit of a nap. Bobbie would have tried, but from her past experiences in flying anywhere, she’s never been able to sleep much on an airplane. It’s made quite a challenge for flights farther out of the country, but thankfully those are few and far between. Especially these days.

While Artie was snoozing, she was taking the opportunity to write in her journal, because she had a lot on her mind over the last week. Particularly since finding out Artie had entered her in the Blast From The Past tournament. She had time to process it, yes, but it still weighs heavily on her, especially now that they are flying to the show where her first round match is set to take place. Just as she finishes writing her most recent entry, Artie’s eyes open and he rubs the last remnants of sleep from them. Bobbie quickly hides her journal back into her carry-on bag, and Artie just barely notices.

<font color=lightgreen>;Artie: Whatcha doin’?

Bobbie does her best to hide what she had really been doing. As if she was doing something wrong.

Bobbie: Huh? Oh, nothing! Just looking around for a packet of gum or something…

Artie sits up straight in his seat, as he had been slightly hunched over when he was sleeping. He stretches as much as he is able to, and arches one of his eyebrows. He can almost tell Bobbie is lying, but he doesn’t question her on it. He looks out the window, trying to get a glimpse of where they are.

Artie: How long was I asleep?

Bobbie: Oh I dunno. I wasn’t really paying too much attention, but I don’t think it was that long. I hope we’ll be landing soon, because I’m gonna have to pee, and there’s no damn way I’m gonna squeeze into the bathroom on this plane!

Artie chuckles.

Artie: If you have to go, just go. It’s not like you’ll be in there long anyway.

Bobbie: Easy for you to say, Mr. Chicken Legs! I’ll be fine. I still can’t believe we’re even traveling for this tour anyway. Because someone had to go and be all sneaky and sign me up for it. And don’t think I won’t get you back for that, by the way. I don’t know how yet, but I will think of something!

Bobbie sits back in her seat and folds her arms in a pouting manner. She lets out a huff, and Artie shakes his head.

Artie: I know I should have talked to you about it first, but I knew you would find any excuse not to do it, and I don’t get it. You’ll make us travel God knows how long just for a slice of chocolate lava cake at one of the shows, but you don’t even want to get back to wrestling again. I mean, at least if you were wrestling, it would make sense for you to be at the shows. And not just for some cake.

Bobbie turns her head and just stares at Artie, shocked. Even though in her mind, she knew he had a point. But again, she’d never admit it.

Bobbie: That chocolate lava cake is the best damn chocolate lava cake I’ve ever had in my life, I’ll have you know! And besides, I’m not making us travel just for that cake. I do like to see all of our friends, you know! I can show up whether I am wrestling or not.

Artie: I know, but you still won’t explain why you clearly don’t want to wrestle anymore. You’ve always had a lot of fun doing it, and you’re so much better than you used to be, too!

His words were starting to hit deep, and she was doing her best to hide the fact that they were starting to bother her. In her mind, she wasn’t better than she used to be. If she was, she would have been a champion a long time ago, yet she wasn’t. And she still might never be, either. She took in a deep breath and tried to keep her intrusive thoughts at bay.

Bobbie: I don’t need a reason, Artie. It’s just a lot, and you know it. Sure, when SCW is in the Las Vegas area, it’s easier because we wouldn’t have to travel as much, but the touring is where it gets crazy. I mean, my parents are going to be staying at our place to watch Loki while we are gone! You know how much I hate being away from my baby Loki!

She was, of course, referring to their Bernese Mountain Dog, Loki. And he was not, in fact, a baby as she made him out to be. He was well over one hundred twenty pounds and shed another entire dog on a daily basis.

Artie: Loki will be fine. He loves your parents anyway, and we can video chat anytime so he can see us. I think there is something else holding you back. Something you won’t tell me, and it kinda sucks. I thought you told me everything.

There it was. Proof that Artie knew something was going on with Bobbie. How couldn’t he? He was smarter than a lot of people gave him credit for. Even still, something inside Bobbie told her she wasn’t ready to talk to him about her troubles. She just refused to worry him, and in her mind, she thought she had everything under control.

Bobbie: There’s nothing else, Artie! I just didn’t, and still sorta don’t, want to do this anymore!

But she did. She just didn’t want to continue to fail.

Artie: Alright. If you say so. I guess once you see this tournament through, we can go back to doing nothing at home all the time if that is what you would rather do. I just want you to be happy is all.

He shrugged and didn’t say another word. He just turned his head and looked out the window for the remainder of the flight, but his last words were weighing even further on Bobbie’s mind than anything. Maybe she wasn’t doing as good a job at being happy as she thought. Well…she’d just have to do a better more believable job!

The scene opens up on the shores of Lake Okanagan in British Columbia. Home to the legendary mysterious creature, Ogopogo and the reason for SCW’s first stop in the Unsolved Mysteries Tour. Until the tour and the different venues and towns were announced, Bobbie and Artie had never heard of this lake, nor its supposed mystery creature that called the lake home for many years. There had been many sightings of this creature, but nothing concrete as proof of its actual existence has ever been found. And it was now illegal to try and capture Ogopogo as well.

But that wouldn’t stop Bobbie from trying to at least get a glimpse of it! And even with Artie’s protesting, she was going to do everything she could to try and lure Ogopogo out of hiding so she could say she was one of the few to actually see it in person. Her plan, though? To go out on a boat in the middle of the lake and toss various snacks into the water, hoping something would entice the creature into surfacing.

Artie: I don’t know why you think this is going to work, Bobbie. Even the people who have seen this thing don’t know what it eats. And I don’t think crackers, canned corn and chicken livers are going to work.

Indeed as the pair was currently in their little row boat out in the middle of the lake, Bobbie was working on tossing some crushed up crackers all around them, all while keeping a close eye on the water around them. If she was attracting anything with her choice of bait, it was only little fish that were brave enough to come to the surface and snatch up the cracker crumbs.

Bobbie: Well something has to work, Artie! That’s why I have choices! If it’s a meativore, the chicken livers should do the trick! I gotta see this Pongopogostick thing before we leave British Columbia!

Artie chuckled at Bobbie’s serious mispronunciation of Ogopogo. But he didn’t correct her. Nor did he correct her on her use of the non-word meativore.

Artie: Look, all you're doing is attracting fish! They’ll eat everything you’re throwing into the water before Ogopogo could even get to it. Besides, Ogopogo is a myth. Nobody even knows for sure it’s even real, or if it’s even still alive after all these years. Can we just go?

Bobbie: Nope! I’m telling you, we’re gonna see it! We just gotta be quiet or we’ll keep it away.

Artie sighed, but he couldn’t argue with her. She was excited for whatever reason, and he wasn’t about to spoil it by insisting they go back. Eventually she would realize they were not going to catch a sighting of Ogopogo and decide to head back to shore for herself. At least, he hoped so. Once the crackers were gone, Bobbie moved on to the canned corn. The fish were still surrounding the boat and eating whatever Bobbie threw into the water, but she and Artie remained as silent as they could, still hoping to attract Ogopogo. Bobbie couldn’t see in the water behind her, but something much larger than the fish surrounding them had broken the surface several feet away, and Artie’s eyes immediately went wide.

Artie: Uh, Bobbie…

Bobbie: Shhhh! I said we gotta be quiet!

Artie began to point behind her. He couldn’t get a clear view of whatever it was, but he knew it was fairly large as it made its way across the surface of the water, getting closer to them!

Artie: Bobbie, really. You need to–

Bobbie: We’re not going back, Artie! Just give it up! I want to see this thing if it’s the last thing I do! Now would you BE QUIET!

And that did it. Bobbie raising her voice scared the creature enough that it made a huge splash behind her as it went back underwater and out of sight! After hearing the splash, Bobbie quickly turned around and saw the ripples in the water, and her jaw dropped. She then spun back around and looked at Artie. He just shrugged and gave her a look that said it all.

Bobbie: Artie! Was that…?!

Artie: I dunno. It could have been. I didn’t get a good look at it, but it was definitely something big.

Bobbie: WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY SOMETHING?!

Artie laughed.

Artie: I tried! You kept shushing me.

Panicked and thinking it will work, Bobbie begins slapping the surface of the water with her hand, thinking it will get Ogopogo to come back. If it was in fact Ogopogo and not some other animal. Artie shakes his head and making the decision for them, He grabs a hold of the oars and begins rowing them back to shore.

Bobbie: What are you doing?! We’re not going back! You saw it, which means I will see it too! Put the oars down, Artie!

Artie: Bobbie, I don’t know what I saw! And we’re not staying out her any longer. We’ve been out here for two hours already.

Bobbie wanted nothing more than to protest, but she just let out a huff and folded her arms as Artie continued to row them back to shore. All she wanted was to catch sight of Ogopogo and snap as clear a picture as she could, but it just wasn’t meant to be. At least Artie saw it. Once they made it back to shore and were getting the boat out of the water, off in the distance near where they had been just a short while ago, the creature had once again resurfaced and was slithering its way across the water once again.

And Bobbie never turned around…

Welp…it’s that time again! A time I’d never thought I’d have to see again. That’s right…it’s PROMO TIME! Trash talk time. Whatever you want to call it. It’s the time of the week in SCW where you’ve gotta address your opponent and your upcoming match. Or, in my case, my opponents. And my tag team partner! I’ll be honest with ya, I’ve always found this part of the wrestling career the hardest. And it’s always been my least favorite. Yet so many people love it and just…excel at it!

Allow me to explain. You see, there is this expectation about this career where you have to be able to completely bash your opponent. You’ve gotta be able to insult them and get involved in this back and forth war of words, as if that proves what you will be capable of in the ring! I’ve never understood it, but I’ve always done my best. Which, isn’t exactly the best, but I guess it works. Because when it boils down to it, I let my actions in the ring do the talking. But so many others spend so much time just spewing out whatever garbage they can come up with!

I’m probably going to be really rusty at this. I’ve been out of SCW for like two years now, and I haven’t exactly kept sharp with my words. At least not in this regard. If it had been my choice, I wouldn’t even be here, but I’m not going to just screw Jack Washington like that…Oh…poor choice of words, but you get what I mean! He’s relying on me just as much as I am relying on him in this tournament, so I’m not going to leave him high and dry like that!

Again…poor choice of words?

Anywho…I’m gonna be honest here. I don’t know much of anything about our opponents this week. Other than the fact they have basically the same first name, I’m pretty clueless, so how exactly can I talk about someone, if I don’t know anything about them or what to expect here?! Oh…right. RESEARCH! There’s a thing called RESEARCH your opponent to learn more. Alright…that bit might have worked where Alexander Raven is concerned because he is a current SCW superstar. And not only that…he’s the Internet Champion, too! Yikes…I’m a little nervous about mine and Jack’s chances now. And to think, if Jack pins Raven, he wins the title!

I know Jack can do it! He’s a former World Heavyweight Champion after all! I’ve heard a lot of people talk about how impressive Alexander Raven is, and has been, but hey, everyone has to lose at some point, right? I mean…he has a couple of times recently if I remember correctly. Hell, he even lost to O’Malley! A guy who was just returning to SCW himself after being away for over a year! Then again, he did get some redemption for that by beating O’Malley before Blaze of Glory, so…I guess maybe O’Malley was just lucky.

I’ve tried to watch Alexander’s promos. And, sure, he’s pretty damn intimidating if you think about it. But…am I the only one who kinda gets lost when listening to this guy talk?! He has a way with words, yeah, but…what does it all even mean?! He’s just using a bunch of big words to make his point and he sounds pretty damn intelligent, but…why?! What is the point?! How can I be scared of this guy if I don’t truly know what he is saying?! Maybe it’s just me. Maybe it’s not. At least I don’t have to worry about facing him in the ring. That’s all left up to Jack, which I have no doubt Jack will bite back even harder with his words. Jack has a way with words like that, so yay partner! You can do it!

But Alexander isn’t the only one in this match, is he? No, there is his tag team partner. The one that I have to worry about and I have to handle in the ring. Alexandra Callaway. I’d say I have my work cut out for me this week, but…do I really? I tried to find something on this chick and couldn’t find much of anything! She’s an SCW outsider, no doubt looking to win this tournament and get taste of SCW gold, but…I don’t see that happening. Jack and I may not be the ones to stop her and Raven, but…if there is one thing I know it’s that Bombshells in SCW don’t really like outsiders trying to come in and win a prize they fight week after week for.

From what I’ve heard about Alexandra through the grapevine, she’s apparently a big deal in the companies she works for. She’s a champion and a number one contender for a title in another, so she’s gotta be at least somewhat decent, right? I’m sure she is, and just because I don’t know anything about her, doesn’t mean that I’m going to take this any less seriously. If anything, I’m more worried because I don’t know what to expect! I’ve gotta be prepared for anything.

I’m sure Alexandra is just walking into this tournament hoping to add more gold to her growing collection. If that is the case, I already don’t like her. I already don’t respect her, because if there is one thing I couldn’t stand, it’s the title hungry bitches that jump from company to company trying to win as much gold as they can. *coughcrystalhowmanynames?cough* Never mind those of us who have been fighting tooth and nail in just ONE company to make a statement. Whatever reason Alexandra has for entering this tournament, I’m going to do whatever I can to make sure that she doesn’t make it past the first round. I’m going to do what I can to send her packing right back to her other companies, because SCW…is not the place for her.

I know I haven’t exactly been successful in SCW over the years, and that’s fine. People can say what they want about me and what I have or haven’t done in SCW. The fact remains that I’ve always wanted to be the SCW World Bombshell Champion, and I’ve always believe in myself that I can do it! And now I have a chance to earn a guaranteed shot at that title and achieve that goal, but at the same time help Jack Washington in winning a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. Even if Jack doesn’t like me. Well…Jack doesn’t like many people from what I remember, and that’s fine! He’s fine!

No, not wrong choice of words. I said what I said! I just love me a man with a decent set of abs and man oh man…Jack’s got ‘em! But I won’t let that distract me. I need to take this serious, because I’ll be damned if I let people think that I was the reason we didn’t make it past the first round! If there is one thing I know it’s that first round eliminations in any tournament are something you don’t want to have on your record. Nor do you want to be the one that gets pinned!

You all are about to see a different side of Bobbie Dahl starting this Sunday. A girl can have fun, but I’m also taking this seriously who knows…if it actually gets me somewhere, I may just decide to come back to SCW full time! Maybe…possibly. I haven’t decided yet! I’ve gotta focus on the Blast From The Past first. Alexander Raven and Alexandra Callaway are first up for me and Jack. Once we eliminate them?

Well…on to the next challenge! 2023 is MY year! 2023 is the year of Bobbie Dahl!

Take that to the bank!
>

14

Climax Control Archives / Who Is Bobbie Dahl?: Part One
« on: August 13, 2021, 11:21:08 PM »

Helllooooo SCW Universe! Guess who’s back?! Back again?! Bobbie’s back! Tell your friends! Sorry, I couldn’t help myself for a moment, but yes, I am back! I can’t believe it’s already August, and not only that, but on Sunday I will be walking into just my THIRD match of this year! I’ve taken quite an extended break from wrestling, and I am sure most of you have not only questions, but opinions on that! Well, I’m going to start to explain all of that in just a bit, so bear with me!

Before my match with Tempest at Into The Void IX, I wasn’t even planning on coming back. I was content to just do my own thing, make appearances here and there and live my life without having to be in the ring. But then I came back for a short amount of time to handle business against Tempest, and let me tell ya, that took a lot out of me. Not physically, but...mentally. Okay, maybe physically a little bit too, but DAMN Tempest is no joke. Not that I thought she was or would be, but she was definitely the biggest challenge of my career so far. And I defeated her!

I still don’t know how I walked out of that match with the win. And to be honest, a part of me didn’t really care if I beat her or not, because it was just about proving a point to her, which I’m pretty sure I did. But let me tell you, the entire time I was in the ring with her, I honestly felt like I couldn’t do it! Like no matter what I did, I just couldn’t overpower her and beat her, but somehow I did. And that is when the mental battle REALLY started. After that match.

From the moment I decided to become a professional wrestler, I never once doubted myself or let my confidence falter! I didn’t give a crap what others thought or whether or not they believed in me, because I believed in myself and for the longest time, I was just doing this to have FUN! I was doing something that most other wrestlers these days just don’t do and not letting myself be bothered if my win loss record wasn’t spectacular. But there’s only so long that I could let that go on, ya know!

The more matches I wrestled, the more I started to improve! I got better little by little and with that, my confidence even started to grow more than it already was! I started to not just think of myself as a wrestler, but as a champion. And I wanted to make it happen soooo bad! So I set my sights on first the Bombshell Roulette Championship. Sure, at the time my attitude wasn’t the greatest, because everyone flat out hated me, but regardless of that fact, I believed I could and would become the Bombshell Roulette Champion.

Well...I failed. I don’t know how many times I failed at that, but it doesn’t even matter at this point, because after that, I set my sights a little higher. I thought maybe I was simply better than the Roulette Championship. That I deserved more than that. Sooo….I went after the World Bombshell Championship.

I earned my opportunities at the World Bombshell Championship, but even despite that...no matter how many matches I won in a row, when it all came down to it, I failed to win the World Bombshell Championship. I was just failing at life all together, and around that time, that is when I knew that I had to take a step back, get my attitude straight and fix the mess I had made of my personal life not only with Artie, but with our families, too! And that is just what I did. Because that was, and still is, the most important thing in my life. Without Artie and our families, I’m absolutely nothing.

But other than that, where does that leave me? To this day I’ve still yet to hold any championship gold in SCW, and people are constantly throwing it in my face. And not only that, but now a certain frigid bitch of a Bombshell *coughAndreaHernandezcough* is throwing it in my face that I haven’t wrestled many matches this last year and that my opinion really doesn’t matter. To be honest, she’d probably say the same thing if I’d wrestled non-stop, but I’ll worry about her if and when the time comes.

I could have continued wrestling after my match against Tempest. I could have come back full time and tried to make a real go of things and shaken off my ring rust a little bit more, but I didn’t. If I’m honest, a part of me is still thinking even coming back now isn’t the best idea, but there is someone that pretty much changed my mind, and no it wasn’t Artie. Well, not completely. No, that someone is the World Bombshell Champion, Amber Ryan.

I know, I know. You all probably think I’m nuts, but I won’t lie. I’ve come to sort of consider that woman a friend, despite knowing just what she is capable of. I mean, I did watch that months-long battle she had with Roxi Johnson, and trust me when I say the woman flat out terrifies me! But, something she said to me at Summer XXXtreme IX has stuck with me and it really got me thinking. Shhh...don’t tell her I said that, by the way.

“Maybe just start focusing on being Bobbie Dahl before you worry about whether that's a good or a bad thing.”

I mean, think about it. Focus on being Bobbie Dahl. Focus. On being Bobbie Dahl.

BUT WHO THE HELL AM I?! It’s such a simple question, but one I don’t even have the answer to! I need to focus on being Bobbie Dahl, but I don’t even know who Bobbie Dahl even is at this point in my life! I might be overthinking it, but now that I’ve started contemplating it over and over again, I’m not going to stop until I figure it all out!

I don’t care how long it takes. I don’t care what I have to do, but damn it...I’m going to figure out who I am, because every single person deserves to know who they are and what their life is meant to be. Right?!

Well...this could be one long bumpy ride!

Tuesday July 20th
Las Vegas, Nevada
The Gift...and A Big Decision

Summer XXXtreme was fun! Well, sort of. The show was amazing, as always, and overall the entire week on board the cruise was a blast! I’ll seriously never understand how people can sit back and complain so much about being onboard a cruise ship for an entire week and taking part in all of the fun and festivities that SCW puts on on such a unique show! I mean, really! SCW is the ONLY company I know that actually puts on an entire supershow on board a cruise ship! COME ON! Ya’ll can suck it up and enjoy it for one freaking week instead of being whiny little babies and showing your distaste for the fans who essentially put money in your pockets!

Anywho, I’m quickly getting off track here. Because as much as I could sit here and ramble on and on about everything that happened on Summer XXXtreme, the fact is the show is now in the past. Two days in the past to be exact and it’s time to starting looking forward to the future once again! Me and Artie have been back in Las Vegas, our home away from home as it seems. We’ve talked about it for quite a while, but we still haven’t quite figured out a permanent living situation, and I know my honey is just waiting as patiently as he can. Not to mention, our baby Loki would definitely like a more permanent place to call home, too! For those of you not in the know, Loki is our not so little anymore Bernese Mountain Dog puppy!

We’re hanging out in our hotel room trying to decompress from the entire last week on board the Sun Princess Cruise ship. I’m laying back in bed with the TV remote in hand just channel surfing trying to find something remotely entertaining when I hear the beeping of the lock unlocking and the door opens. Artie walks back inside our hotel room after having gone to get something to drink and filled up the ice bucket. My eyes light up on the screen as a re-run of Supernatural is playing and I set the remote down on the bed next to me.

“Oooh! The Winchester Boys! I loooove those Winchester Boys!” I say excitedly and scooch up a little higher in the bed. I prop a pillow behind my back and watch as Artie sets the ice bucket down on the small table next to the dresser. I avoid the red-wrapped present that is still sitting on the dresser with a vengeance, and Artie turns his attention to me.

“No what you like,” Artie begins and smirks just a little, “is one Winchester in particular and that is Dean. Haven’t you seen this episode a thousand times?” He turns to the television and asks. The episode he is referring to is, of course, my favorite Dean Winchester episode called Yellow Fever.

I grin at Artie and shrug, not even trying to hide the fact that he is right. “Can you really blame me, Artie?! That man is hawwwwt! You know he’s my hall pass!” I nod and Artie lets out another sigh. He chooses not to say anything, but that fact was well agreed upon a long time ago. Not that he has to worry though, because Jensen Ackles is married and not only would he probably NOT go for a girl like me, but I ain’t about to sit back and be a homewrecker like that.

Artie then looks away from the TV and I focus back on the episode, loving every minute of it despite having seen it as many times as I have. Artie has his back turned to me and before I know it, he’s turning back around with that darn trolly present in his hand! And he’s giving me a stern look.

“No, Artie!” I exclaim loudly, and shake my head vehemently. I don’t even want to know what is inside that box, because God only knows when it comes to the Troll! ”We’ve discussed this a thousand times! I told you to throw that thing out! I don’t want it whatever it is!”

He laughs and shakes the box for about the tenth time since it was delivered. ”You’re not the least bit curious, Bobbie? I mean, nothing says you have to keep whatever it is, but come on. You’ve gotta wonder what it is. It could surprise you!”

”You’re kidding me!” I finally sit up higher and plant my feet on the floor. ”You think that’s going to surprise me in a good way?! I don’t think so, honey. That wretched little worm is not capable of sending something nice.” Artie sits next to me and places the box between is. I slide it back, wanting nothing to do with it. ”Whatever it is. I. Do. Not. Want. It!”

Artie reaches back and grabs the box again, holding it in his lap. He tries to get me to take it again, but I turn away and refuse again. He just won’t let it go, and I don’t get it! Why is he so curious?! Well, I guess I’m about to find out because he goes against my wishes and actually decides to take matters into his own hands! He stands up and quickly begins unwrapping the gift! Oooh, no! I jump up and try to grab the box from him, but he turns his back on me again and savagely unwraps the box, throwing the paper and the ribbon and bow on the floor.

”Sorry, Bobbie, but I gotta know what he sent my fiancee. I promise I’ll throw it out aft…” His voice quickly trails off as I try to reach around him and stop him from seeing whatever it is.

”C’mon, Artie! It doesn’t matter! Wait...what’s wrong?! You didn’t finish what you were about to say!!” It’s bad. I just know it. Dang it! I told him not to open it! Sure enough, when Artie turns around he looks up after having peaked inside the box with the weirdest look I’ve ever seen on his face.

”Uh...you were right. I’m...sorry. I’ll just go and throw it in the trash right now.” He tries to quickly turn away to get rid of whatever it is, but now I gotta know. I didn’t before, but for Artie to admit I was right and not let me see, I have to see what ol’ Troll boy sent me.

I reach for the box, but Artie yanks it away, as if trying to protect me. ”Artie, just show me what it is. I have to know now. Like you said, we can throw it away once I see…”

Artie shakes his head with eyes wide. Good lord, is it that bad?! ”I don’t think you really want to see this, Bobbie. I guess I was wrong in giving him the benefit of the doubt, but...wow.”

I can’t take it anymore. I quickly yank the box out of his grip. In an effort to try and stop me from looking at whatever Troll sent me, the lid to the box falls to the floor and my eyes fall right on the ‘gift.’

”Because I like a clear work space…” I take the note out first and then look down and am almost immediately sick to my stomach. That disgusting jerk sent me an entire Nair Spa kit! And although Artie knows I was right and knows just how much I hate The Troll with a passion, he lets out a snort after I read the note. I toss the box on the bed and glare at Artie. ”You won’t be laughing when I use that shit on you from HEAD TO TOE, Artie! What a little pervert!”

I shudder and wretch a little at just what The Troll had implied with that gift. As if I would EVER in a million years let him anywhere NEAR my lady bits! It’s bad enough one look at my left tit has sent him into creepy stalker mode, I can only imagine what a mistake like THAT would...No. I’m not even going to imagine that. OUT OF MY HEAD! GET THE THOUGHT OUT OF MY HEAD RIGHT NOW!

”I wasn’t really laughing at the gift, but more so the note. If only his mother knew how inappropriate it was…” Artie shrugs and lets out a sigh. Just as he does, Dean Winchester’s blood curdling scream is heard behind him and poor Artie nearly jumps out of his skin, causing me to laugh.

”How many times have you watched this episode with me and that part STILL makes you jump?!” I fold my arms across my chest and shake my head, smirking at him.

”I wasn’t expecting it that time, though! We aren’t even watching it anymore!”

I plop back down on the bed and let out a sigh of my own. I kick the box away from and remember something Amber Ryan had said to me at Summer XXXtreme.

”Amber was right.” I randomly say out loud.

Artie raises an eyebrow and stares at me. ”About what?”

”That shit is a consequence of me trying to make The Troll look like a fool! It backfired on me, Artie!” I feel my anxiety quickly growing, which is something I’ve never had to deal with until recently for some reason. It’s all new to me, and I hate it!

In true Artie fashion, he can sense when my mood is going to take a quick turn for the worse and I’m going to need some comforting. He’s always been good like that, even before we both came to our sense and finally admitted our feelings for each other. He takes a seat next to me, just scooting in close. ”I don’t think it backfired. He still looks like a fool because of the way he’s acting, you know. He has no respect or decency for you, or even for our relationship by sending you something like that.”

I look down to the floor, feeling nothing but shame and disgust. Everyone hates The Troll. That much is very clear, despite what he might think or even say, and now the guy is drooling over me! I never used to care if people laughed at me, because hell I laughed WITH then, but in this case, I’m not laughing at all. But deep down I know Artie is right.

”It doesn’t matter, Artie, because people are still going to crack their jokes, and this is not something I can actually run with. I know people have laughed at me before, and I guess I never really cared until now. I don’t want to be seen as a joke anymore, Artie! And that’s what I’ve become in SCW.” He gently nudges my arm, attempting to get me to change my attitude but then he wraps his arm around me. It helps a little if I’m honest.

”You’re not a joke, Bobbie. For some reason you just suddenly think you are.” He says giving me a gentle Artie squeeze. ”I know you didn’t accomplish everything you wanted in SCW, but you still made a big impact regardless if you won a title or not. And as for this Troll stuff, if you stop worrying if people are laughing at you or not, you could do something to get him to stop, because I know you’ve got it in you.”

”I don’t want to be anywhere near him, Artie! But...I still want to be a champion some day…” We hadn’t discussed the topic of my returning to active competition yet, but I guess now is as good a time as any. I raise my head and look at his reaction, which is surprised, but of course supportive.

”So that means you want to go back full time, then?” He asks.

I offer a quick shrug in response. ”I don’t know, honestly. I just...I haven’t accomplished everything I wanted to, Artie! But at the same time, I can’t take the constant disappointment of building up momentum and then just failing when it’s most important! I should just focus on planning our wedding and just go back home.”

”SCW IS our home now, Bobbie.” His words take me by surprise. I didn’t think he’d actually say that, and my look says it all. ”You just don’t want to admit it. Disappointment comes with the wrestling career, doesn’t it? You need to stick with it. Besides, you know you can’t be so far away from Fenris, Aron and the rest of our friends by going back to Illinois. It may at least be in the same country, but you know you want to plant roots here in Las Vegas.”

Oh, my Artie. I never thought I’d hear him speak those words! He knows our families are back home in Illinois, and being away from them is just as hard, but he’s sacrificing that to support me. I have no words.

”Why don’t you take some time to decide? Aside from the Troll craziness, you’ve always loved just making appearances at shows anyway, so we can just play it by ear until you really decide…”

”You have a say in this you know, Artie. I know how much you’d miss being around your parents, and Lord knows she’d miss you like crazy, too.” To my surprise again, he shrugs.

”We’ve been away from them for a long time now, Bobbie. I’ve gotten used to it, honestly and it’s not so bad. I don’t want to be a basement dwelling weirdo like The Troll my entire life, and you know how horrible Illinois is becoming.” We both crack smiles and chuckle, because if that ain’t the truth… ”Besides, Las Vegas is fun. There’s still plenty for us to explore and experience, and SCW is going to get back on the road.”

I look up at him, my eyes suddenly widening. After countless attempts at making a final decision, we finally managed to pull it off. ”Sooo...we’re doing it then?! We’re officially moving to Las Vegas?!”

Artie shrugs and simply nods. ” I guess we are. We better find a decent realtor…”

I wrap my arms around him and squeeze him in one of my famous Bobbie Bear Hugs that he loves and hates so much. ”I can’t wait to tell everyone! Oh...but what about Loki when we have to travel?!”

I release the hug and Artie has to take in a quick deep breath. ”Let’s worry about one thing at a time…”

Before Artie can recover from the last one, I embrace him in another bear hug and I can hear him wincing. But I’m just too excited! It’s official! We’re going to call Las Vegas our home and I’ll be getting back to wrestling again!

I just hope I don’t regret it later…

Sunday August 8th
San Francisco, California
The Viewing Party

A few weeks has gone by since Artie and I had officially decided to move and start our life together in Las Vegas. And while the decision had been made, we didn’t have much time to put it into action because SCW went back on the road, first stopping in Los Angeles, and now finding ourselves in San Francisco! I hadn’t been booked either week, but that was mainly my fault for forgetting to fill the bosses in on the fact that I was ready to come back, allowing them to book me in a match. But that is all done and dusted from what I understand, thanks to help from my good pal Aron, I should be finding out my next match later tonight! Yep, Aron! He’s kindly helping me out as a sort of unofficial manager since he knows what he’s doing!

In the mean time, I’m putting the plan I came up with yesterday into motion. I don’t think it’s ever been done before, and I could be wrong, but I’m about to throw SCW’s first ever VIEWING PARTY backstage! Yep, it’s true! A viewing party for my pal Fenris’ match against Chrystaltina Seven Names’ bratty son, Brayden! You see, just as much as we all hate The Troll, we hate Brayden too and can’t wait to see Fenris kick his head in! And what better way to witness such a glorious event than surrounded by a crowd of people who will enjoy it just as much, am I right?!

With some begging and fighting, I managed to get a special area set up backstage for the viewing party. A few tables and chairs are spaced apart with snacks and beverages, and of course one of SCW’s spare television monitors set up for allotted time. I wasn’t sure how many people would turn up, but to my surprise, I’ve had an amazing turnout!

Pussy Willow. Rocky Mountains. Jasmine St. John. Drew Patton. Jacob Summers. Janet The Makeup Lady. Jessie Salco and her husband Shane. Even Tempest! Just to name a few of course. It’s a grand affair! And...wait a minute…

”Well who do we have here?! I wasn’t expecting to see the two of you show up!” I turn my attention quickly to the two tall dark and handsome brothers that just appeared. And no, I’m not referring to the Winchester Brothers. It’s Fenris’ other GO Gym mate, O’Malley and his devilish handsome brother, Alistair! I didn’t even think those guys liked me…

While Alistair is scanning the room for I don’t even know what or who, O’Malley smiles as I approach them. His wife Darcy is nowhere to be seen, though. ”You ain’t the only one who can show up just to make an appearance, Bobbie. Heard about this little viewing party of yer’s and it’s always a blast watchin’ Fenris beat the hell out of people, no matter who it is.”

Alistair is still scanning the room, a big grin on his face and I point to him. ”What or who the hell is he looking for? Does he need a drool bucket?”

O’Malley’s head snaps towards Alistair and he smacks him hard in the gut. I snort as I let out a laugh and Alistair turns his attention back to me and O’Malley. Damn, Alistair really is one gorgeous man…

”My sincerest apologies, Miss Dahl. I was just marveling at the amount of guests you have attending this little shindig of your’s.” I look at O’Malley as he shoots his brother a glare. Before O’Malley can say anything I think I steal the words right out of his mouth.

”Carter isn’t here, if that is who you are looking for.” I’m no idiot! I know as well as everyone else does that Alistair plays for both teams. Well, supposedly. Seems to me if given a choice, he’d pick a good sausage over a taco any day, but I ain’t judging! O’Malley manages to let out a laugh, and Alistair doesn’t seem bothered by my comment either. ”Just stay away from my Artie! I know I thought he enjoyed the sausage just as much as you do, honey, but I was very wrong about that.”

”I can turn him if given the chance. Trust me on that one.” His eyes follow mine as I look in Artie’s direction as he’s having a conversation with the referees. ”But no need to worry, Miss Dahl. Artie is all yours.”

”Ye’ll have to forgive me brother, Bobbie. He’s got no shame, and I’m sure if ye offered, he’d lead even ye off into a supply closet somewhere…”

I almost laugh, until I let his words sink in and try to process them. Alistair seems to think what I am thinking, but I speak up first. ”Wait...what is THAT supposed to mean?! Are you fat shaming me?!”

”That was quite rude of you, little brother. I assure you I don’t discriminate…” O’Malley is quick to try and deny it, but he can’t lie to me! I know words of a fat shamer when I hear them!

”What?! No, that’s not what I meant, love! Not at all!” He holds his hands up in clear defense mode, but I’m still at a loss. I fold my arms across my chest and glare at him. ”I meant because yer taken, Bobbie! I know ye would never do anythin’ to hurt Artie, right?! It was not a shot at yer weight. Oh, hell. I’m so sorry it sounded that way…”

Okay, maybe I was wrong, because that makes sense. But damn, even the thinking he would go that far was like a gut punch! Maybe I should lay out the offer to Alistair anyway to find out...No! Stop it Bobbie!

All of a sudden, and without O’Malley noticing, someone catches Alistair’s eye and he quietly sneaks away. I just blink slowly as I stare at O’Malley, trying not to crack a smile as Alistair sneaks away.

”Ye gotta believe me, Bobbie. Alistair tell her I didn’t…” When he turns to look at his brother, realizing he is nowhere to be found, he growls. ”Oh fer feck’s sake! Where the hell did he disappear to so fast?!”

”He’s a brave brave soul, but I think he just followed Tempest to the ladie’s room…”

”GOD DAMN IT!”

With a quick apology, he rushes off to try and catch Alistair before...well, ya know! I shake my head and turn around to head back over to Artie. Fenris’ match should be starting any minute so I walk over to the seats Artie had saved for us against the wall with the best view, and take a seat. I don’t know why, but O’Malley’s original words, whether he meant them that way or not, still stung. And it’s probably going to take a while to get past it. Thankfully I have Artie, and as I take my seat, he walks up and looks down at me.

”You want something to drink before the match starts? I know you won’t want to miss anything so better decide now before it’s too late.” I nod and he knows what I want without having to ask and turns and walks away.

As I wait for him to get back with our drinks, I lean my head back against the wall and close my eyes. I take in a few deep breaths and try to push O’Malley’s words out of my head, telling myself over and over again that I overreacted and just misread what he said. It strikes me as odd that Artie returns so quickly he snuggles into the seat next to me…

”That was fast, honey…” I soon realize that a terrible choice of words that is when I open my eyes, thinking it is Artie who has snuggled up next to me, but ooooh am I wrong.

”Fast. Slow. However you like it, baby.” The Troll is just smiling as he’s looking up at me, and I’m suddenly frozen in shock.

Move, Bobbie. JUMP YOUR ASS OUT OF THIS CHAIR RIGHT NOW AND GET AWAY FROM HIM! But I can’t! Every move I make, this cockroach comes back for more! Artie then appears in front of us, confused at what the hell is going on, and I don’t even think twice. I take the cup of soda he brought for me and quickly turn and dump it all over The Troll’s head! I can hear everyone turn their attention towards us as I stand up and back up next to Artie. The Troll seems momentarily stunned, but to my HORROR, he smiles as he stares up at me!

”Now that you’ve made me wet, one good turn deserves another!” Oh, GAWD, I’m gonna puke. Where is my sick bucket?!

But before I can even react, Artie takes a step forward, looking angrily down at The Troll. And I’m even more shocked at how he addresses the Troll next.

”Get. Out. NOW!”

The Troll stands up, puffing his chest out and laughing at Artie. The audacity!

”Says WHO?!”

”Says ME! That’s who!” Wow. That was kinda hot. I’ll have to thank Artie for that later, but...anyway!

To Artie’s surprise, but sheer delight, The Troll suddenly turns a glorious pale color and rushes off. Artie grins, but when he turns around to see who was standing beside me, it all made perfect sense.

”Oh come on! You couldn’t at least give me THAT?!”

Artie stares at my new friend, Amber Ryan, disappointment written all over his face as he had defended my honor, only to realize The Troll was more afraid of her than him. Amber and I exchange glances and she just smirks as we all turn our attention to the television monitor where Fenris’ match is just about to begin.

Well this is it, folks! My big return to Sin City Wrestling! And not only that but it’s a first round match for the Internet Championship tournament! It all takes place in San Jose and I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t just a little bit nervous! Don’t get me wrong, this should be a slight walk in the park compared to my match against Tempest a few months back, but I still don’t want to go out there and look like a fool!

My reputation precedes me, am I right?! I’ve had championship opportunities in the past, earning them in one way or another, only to, what’s the word...choke...when it all came down to it. And I’m sure plenty of people are out there and have absolutely zero faith that I’ll make it through this tournament, let alone to the very end and walk away as the new Internet Champion. And, honestly, they’re probably right. If I were them, I’d place my bets on Seleana beating me this week, because the odds are stacked against me!

Look at Seleana Zdunich. She’s already accomplished so much in her time in SCW, and I’m being thrown against her in my first match back! Nevermind the fact, right now, that it’s a friggin’ Pink Evening Gown match thanks to Candy, but come on! It’s hard to fancy my chances when I’m going up against someone like Seleana.

The woman has held the Bombshell Roulette Championship AND The World Bombshell Championship before and she’s one great competitor in the ring. Sure, I’m a great competitor, too, but I’ve yet to be a champion in SCW so the odds aren’t in my favor. I’m sure if I were to call Daniel J. Morgan up he’d tell me I’m right. Friggin’ Seleana Zdunich?!

Look at me...I’m literally at rock bottom here. I’ve hit the lowest point I could possibly hit in my career in SCW already. I’ve lost every championship opportunity I’ve earned, and not many people take me seriously as a competitor. Not many people think that my confidence will pay off in the end as I’m finally handed my first title in SCW. Alicia Lukas doesn’t. Andrea Hernandez doesn’t. I’m sure Mercedes Vargas doesn’t. The list could go on and on

Not to mention, I’m now the center of The Troll’s affections and anything to do with that stinkin’ turd is no doubt just as big a joke in SCW as he is! I’ve been in SCW off and on for what, three or four years now, and I’m right back at the bottom just clawing and scratching my way to try and get to the top, or somewhere near the top.

Sure, I’m technically undefeated this year because I’ve won both of my TWO matches, but that’s not a whole lot to brag about really, right? Well, maybe a win against Tempest is worth a little bragging rights, but I’ll hold off on that because I’m sure I just got majorly lucky there. That bitch is one tough woman, but look at her now?! She’s one half of the mixed tag team champions who in just a few weeks will more than likely be facing off against J2frigginH and Seleana’s wife, Crystalina Twenty Names. And here I am, just getting back into the swing of things, attempting to work off some ring rust!

But, I guess I shouldn’t sit here and just put myself down so much, should I? It really doesn’t give me a good image, nor does it look good in the eyes of the bosses who have so graciously given me this opportunity, despite putting it in the hands of that glitter obsessed sugar queen, Candy. So I guess I need to find SOME way that I stand a chance against, Seleana, right?

I guess I could sit here and talk about how no matter what Sealana does, she’ll always play second fiddle to her wife, right? Nah, I won’t do that, because that’s just beating a dead horse. It’s been done repeatedly and I’m sure Seleana is tired of hearing it. Besides, I think at this point, people like Seleana more than her wife, so that wouldn’t make much sense to say that.

I guess when I really think about it, Seleana has a lot in common with me. Well, aside from the fact that she’s a former champion in SCW and I’m not, it appears we’re both fighting for the same thing. To regain some sense of honor and glory in SCW. But, in reality, she has a lot more to lose in this match than I do. Like I said earlier, I’m literally sitting at rock bottom, having crashed to where Seleana is quickly headed!

Heads up, Seleana, it’s a damn hard fall. Might want to get one of those cushy donuts to sit on for a while, because your ass is gonna hurt for a while.

I’m not gonna lie, Seleana, yeah there is a big chance I could lose to you on Sunday and watch you advance in the Internet Championship tournament while I try and figure out my next move, but honestly, losing to you doesn’t hurt me any worse than I’ve already been hurt. I’ve already been kicked while I’ve been down so there’s literally nowhere else to go but up from here.

But what about you, Seleana? What happens if or when you lose to ME? What will people be saying about YOU?! I don’t think I really need to tell you the answer, but I will anyway just in case other people don’t get where I’m going with this. Seleana Zdunich...former Bombshell Roulette Champion. Former World Bombshell Champion...losing to Bobbie Dahl will hurt you quite a bit. Now, some people might say that’s harsh words against myself, but think about it...it’s kinda the truth.

Seleana, don’t take this as me underestimating you at all, because that is not at all what I am doing. I know you’re one tough customer. Hell, next to Tempest, you’re probably my toughest challenge to date just on your accomplishments alone. But I’ve already been beaten and slaughtered not only by everyone else’s opinion, but my own, far worse than anything you could even attempt to throw at me at this point!

We’re just two women on the same ladder, but headed in different directions. I’m slowly climbing my way back up that ladder, while you? You’re quickly falling right down, about to take my place at the bottom of that lonely barrel. It’s not a great place to be, I know, but it’s ultimately up to us to decide how long we stay at the bottom! As for me? I’m ready to give up my seat at the bottom instead of allowing someone else to join me.

I’m done being considered a joke, Seleana. Maybe you won’t admit to thinking I am a joke, and that’s fine. I’m not going to argue with you, because like arguing with Amber Ryan, I’d probably go blue in the face if I did. The fact is, I deserve a hell of a lot better, and you’re just the first stepping stone on that journey! You’ve held championships in SCW, and to me that is my ultimate goal. I don’t care how long it takes or what I need to do to get it, but I WILL get there.

I’m just sorry I have to be the cause of your hard fall from grace, Seleana. I respect the hell out of you and everything you’ve done, I’m not going to lie, but…

It’s my time to shine…>

15

Climax Control Archives / Here I Go Again!
« on: April 16, 2021, 12:04:32 PM »

Into The Void IX. June 7th, 2020. That was the last time that Bobbie Dahl competed inside the SCW six-sided ring. To those of you who don’t remember, allow me to give you a slight refresher. For months prior to that, Bobbie Dahl had an on-going feud with former World Bombshell Champion, Alicia Lukas. Well, not only Alicia Lukas, but the entire Bombshell roster. It was for that reason that Bobbie would eventually be a co-winner for feud of the year, but that is not important at the moment. You see, Bobbie’s feud with Alicia had finally come to a head at Into The Void IX, and despite hoping for a different outcome that saw Bobbie defeating Alicia and proving she wasn’t the failure that so many thought her to be, she walked away defeated. Alicia had beat her. But added to that was the personal demons Bobbie was battling, and on the first Climax Control following the supershow, Bobbie had announced that that match was her last...at least for the time being.

With her loving and supportive boyfriend, Artie, by her side she had told everyone watching that her break was only temporary. She didn’t know how long she would be away, but this was not permanent. But what many don’t know is that in Bobbie’s mind, that wasn’t entirely the truth. Because despite loving her career as a professional wrestler, she had become burned out and deflated after failing to achieve the success she wanted. And in her mind, she didn’t see herself wanting to come back, nor did she see anyone even caring about her returning later on down the line. She would just fade in the background being forgotten, and she was okay with that. All she needed was to completely fix things not only with Artie and his family, but with her own as well.

And she did. The next several months following were perhaps some of the happiest she had had in a long time. It wasn’t an easy road to making up for the way she had treated everyone, but because they all knew the demons she had allowed to take over, they eventually forgave her. But the most important person to her, of course, was Artie. Because over the years, they had been supportive of each other not only as best friends, but eventually as it had finally blossomed into their long overdue love story. And while he would forgive her for how she acted in the months before her latest departure from SCW, she would find it hard to forgive herself.

Fast forward to the end of 2020- the wildest and most difficult year for perhaps everyone because of the pandemic. Because of the events in the world over the span of the entire year, everyone wanted to end 2020 on a high note, saying good riddance to a horrible year, and welcome 2021 with a positive outlook. And at first, Bobbie didn’t have any specific plans on just how that would look for her or her family, but the idea definitely came to her at the perfect time. You’ll all understand why this is important later on. For now, just sit back and enjoy a little flashback…

Christmas Eve 2020
The Dahl Family Home- Coal City, Illinoi
Bobbie Pops The Question!

The holidays were once again in full swing, and compared to last year, the atmosphere in the Dahl household was much more relaxed. You see last year, everyone was dealing with Bobbie’s sudden attitude change, and it made it difficult to enjoy their family time. Not only that, but Bobbie had very nearly burned a bridge with Artie’s family around Thanksgiving, and they had refused to be around her for Christmas.

So when they had agreed to join Bobbie’s family for dinner on Christmas Eve, Bobbie’s mother, Barbie, was thrilled. And, of course, relieved. She loved Artie like her own son, and despite the strained relationship Bobbie had with Artie’s parents earlier in the year, she still had a close friendship with them as well. So Barbie was ecstatic when Bobbie had mended fences and they all came together for Christmas- doing their best to social distance and stay safe during the ongoing pandemic.

Following a fulfilling and delicious dinner consisting of Bobbie’s favorite Ham and various side dishes, they are all taking the moment to just chat amongst themselves as the recover from the filling dinner. Bobbie and Artie’s nearly six month old Bernese Mountain Dog puppy, Loki, also roams around between them, begging for attention when he can get it. But to be honest, he doesn’t need to do any begging, as they all gladly pet him and love up on him without him having to even be asked. Bobbie and Artie’s parents each shared laughs as Loki made his rounds for attention, and while Artie started to doze off into his food induced coma, Bobbie just looked around the room at her family.

Artier’s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Miller, finally got a break from Loki as he was now by Bobbie’s parents, his tail wagging non-stop as they each pet him with smiles on their faces. Mr. and Mrs. Miller were cuddled up close to one another, finishing off their glasses of wine. They looked rather content and each cracked an amused smile as they looked towards Artie as his eyes fluttered as he drifted off. Then Bobbie turned her attention to her parents. The amazing people who had raised her and dealt with her ridiculous attitude this last year. And while Loki wasn’t exactly a “human child”, the love they clearly showed for their “grandpuppy” was how she imagined they would be if she and Artie were to ever actually have a child of their own. After all, animals are just as much family!

And then she turned her attention to Artie. Her special Artie. He had been a part of her life for longer than she could even remember at this point, and after everything she had put him through over the last couple of years, she felt she didn’t deserve him. But she was glad she had him anyway, and she promised herself quietly that she would never take it for granted ever again. She would never do anything to jeopardize what she had with Artie, or her family, because they were what kept her going and what made her the woman she is today.

As she stared at Artie, an idea soon sparked in her mind. A crazy, unbelievable, absolutely brilliant idea that she simply had to run with. It was a spur of the moment decision, but under the circumstances, it was perfect, but there was only one problem. She wasn’t prepared in the slightest! And what she suddenly got the urge to do, rarely worked out in spur of the moment situations. She jumped up from her spot on the sofa, causing Artie to nearly jump out of his own skin and fall off the sofa in the process. All eyes quickly landed on her as she gripped her head, quickly formulating a plan.

Artie: Bobbie? What happened? What’s going on?

She looked down at him, panicked.

Bobbie: YOU! STAY RIGHT THERE! I’LL BE RIGHT BACK!

And she quickly rushed out of the living room and into the kitchen first. Artie looked around between Bobbie’s parents and then his own, each shaking their heads clueless to what was now going on. They could all hear Bobbie start loudly rummaging through drawers in the kitchen and as Artie was going to go see what she was up to, her mother held up a hand and stopped him.

Barbie: I will handle this one, Artie. You just stay right there.

And she patted her husband’s knee gently before standing up and heading into the kitchen. Bobbie’s father, Ken, just shook his head and stifled a laugh, sure that they would all soon find out what Bobbie’s latest random episode was about. But Bobbie’s mother would find out first as she joined her daughter in the kitchen to find her anxiously searching through different drawers, trying to find something.

Barbie: Bobbie. What are you doing? Have you lost your--

Bobbie: There has to be something I can use! But what?!

Barbie folded her arms and let out a sigh.

Barbie: Use for what? Bobbie, would you stop for a second and look at me?

Bobbie stopped, but only for a second. She was still in a complete panic, as she just stared around, trying to think of something.

Barbie: What is going on? Everything was perfectly fine in there and now you’re acting all...crazy. What are you looking for?

Bobbie: A...ring!

She said ring in as much of a hushed voice as she could, which only confused her mother more. Barbie shook her head and stepped closer to Bobbie.

Barbie: A ring? What ring?

Bobbie: Shhhh! Don’t say that so loud! And I’m not looking for a specific ring! I’m looking for something to use as a ring! There has to be something in one of these junk drawers!

Barbie couldn’t help but let a laugh escape as Bobbie started going through the closest junk drawer again. Bobbie was looking for something to use as a ring? Why?

Barbie: Bobbie, you need to explain a little better on why exactly you’re trying to find something to use as a…

Before she even finished that sentence, Barbie suddenly figured out what Bobbie was thinking. Her eyes went wide and she approached her daughter, grabbing her hands and stopping her.

Barbie: You’re going to do what I think you are, aren’t you?

Bobbie: I can’t propose without a ring! Right?! This just totally sprang to me! I have to do it, Ma!

Barbie: A spur of the moment proposal? Honey, I’m all for you doing things out of the norm by proposing but why not plan something special?

Bobbie laughed loudly as she looked down into the open junk drawer. She was about to respond to her mother when something caught her eye and another lightbulb went off in her head. She reached into the drawer and pulled out a...zip tie?!

Bobbie: Ah-ha! This should work!

Barbie: A zip tie? Bobbie, think about this…

Bobbie: Ma, you think about it. When has anything about mine and Artie’s relationship been even remotely normal?! I’m not one to plan something special, because that just ain’t me! This is me! And a zip tie is perfect...for now! I’m gonna do it!

And before Barbie could talk it through further with Bobbie, her daughter just rushed back into the living room. Barbie had to follow quickly behind her to avoid missing anything of what is sure to be the most unique proposal she would ever witness or even think about. Once Bobbie reappeared in the living room with the zip tie in hand, everyone was staring at her again. She rushed over and stood in front of Artie, reaching down and pulling him up to his feet. Barbie returned to her place sitting next to Bobbie’s father, and just shook her head when he gave her a questioning look. Artie’s parents remained quiet, mostly because they were more confused than anyone.

Artie: W-what is going on? What is the zip tie for?

Bobbie: Gimme your hand.

Bobbie’s mother let out a laugh.

Barbie: Oh! I need my phone to record this…

Artie: Bobbie...you’re freaking me out. What--

Bobbie: Just gimme your hand! Not your right one...your left!

She had to swat away his right hand as he started to lift it, and then reached down, grabbing his left hand. He stared at her still completely confused while her father quickly realized what she was about to do. He went wide-eyed and looked at his wife, who was now recording the whole thing on her phone.

Artie: W-what are you...Why are you putting that on my finger? I’m...really confused right now.

Bobbie: We’ve never done things the normal way, right Artie? We were friends for way too damn long before both of us finally got the courage to do what we should have done a long time ago by making our relationship official. Right?

Artie cracked a smile and laughed.

Artie: Well, I think that was more your fault than mine, but...sure.

Bobbie: We’ve known each other long enough and know absolutely everything about each other. We’re practically family already. And I know I’ve been a royal pain in the ass this last year, and stood by me through it all because you knew it wasn’t me.

Artie nods. He’s still slightly confused, but gets more of an idea where she is going with this. His parents are now well aware of what is about to take place and the smile on his mother’s face stretches from ear to ear. Bobbie puts the zip tie around his left ring finger, waiting a second before she loops it tighter.

Artie: Bobbie...what are you doing? You...you can’t be serious, right?

Bobbie: Why wouldn’t I be?! I want us to make things officially official! What do you say?! Let’s get hitched?!

Bobbie’s father lets out a laugh at his daughter’s unusual version of a proposal. She had never done things as other people would, so this shouldn’t have come as much of a surprise to him, yet he was still amused. Artie stared down at his finger and let out an awkward laugh before looking back up to Bobbie.

Artie: A zip tie? Really?

Bobbie: I had nothing else to use! We can get a real ring later. I just didn’t want to do this without something in place of a ring! So...what do you say?

Artie scratches his head for a moment, really thinking his answer through properly. Loki is standing at their feet, looking up at his “parents”, panting and wagging his tail happily. Artie then looks back into Bobbie’s eyes and then...shrugs.

Artie: Okay…

Bobbie: Really?!

Artie: Yeah. Sure. Let’s get married!

Bobbie lets out a holler before she wraps her arms around Artie, squeezes him tight and then lifts him up in a big Bobbie Bear Hug and spins around, jumping for joy! Artie’s mother lets out a happy squeal and claps, while both of their father’s do the same. Bobbie’s mother tries to contain her excitement as she is still recording.

Ken: This really shouldn’t come as a surprise that when these two finally got engaged that it would be our daughter that popped the question.

Loki is hopping up and down excitedly, following Bobbie and Artie as she spins him around. She ends up placing him back down on his feet and Loki squeezes himself in between them. The both crouch down and show their “baby” the love and attention he is seeking. The rest of the family begins to celebrate the newly engaged couple, and Barbie and Mrs. Miller are already looking forward to planning the wedding. Well...as much of a wedding that can be held if the pandemic is still a factor when the time comes.

Let’s flash forward to the present, shall we? While only a few months had passed since Bobbie and Artie’s engagement, and plenty has happened since that time, all of that in between stuff can be revealed later, right? So let’s jump ahead to after Blaze of Glory and the events that transpired that night. After remaining hidden backstage through much of the night, there to quietly support her close friend Fenris as he headed into his match against Austin James Mercer, she soon found herself in a situation she thought she wouldn’t. She made a decision that would no doubt catapult her back to the active roster.

Following Bella Madison’s match against Courtney Pierce, Bobbie found herself coming out to essentially save both bombshells from what could have been a severe attack that could have left both women hurting worse than they were. GO Gym graduate, Tempest had once again stormed her way to the ring and attacked both women and before she could do further damage, Bobbie intervened and gave Tempest the challenge that no one else had as of yet. And while Tempest had been given a slight taste of her own medicine, Bobbie didn’t exactly walk away unscathed, either. After the show Bobbie had gone out for a few drinks with Bella and Courtney before returning to her and Artie’s room at the Saxon Hotel. It was their home away from home while in Las Vegas, as they still hadn’t made the decision to officially move here yet. It had gotten put on hold after Bobbie decided to step back from SCW, so now that she would be returning to active competition, that topic would probably come up sooner rather than later.

Four days after Blaze of Glory, on April Fool’s Day of all days, Bobbie would send out a tweet that was soon to backfire on her. With little warning, and what many have so far assumed was an April Fool’s Day joke, Bobbie announced that she and Artie had gone and gotten “hitched Las Vegas style.” What exactly that meant was yet to be seen or explained, but Bobbie was insisting that it was indeed the truth and NOT a joke. The fallout from that decision? Was about to come back to bite her in the face at this very moment…

Monday April 5th
Saxon Hotel
Barbie Puts Her Foot Down…

Bobbie and Artie had yet to return “home” to Illinois at this moment in time, given the fact that she was now back on the active roster and found herself possibly getting booked anytime. While she wasn’t booked in a return match this upcoming Sunday, she did need to be in Vegas for the show regardless, so they decided to stay put for a while before heading back to Illinois. Their boy Loki was being looked after by both their parents, but they missed him terribly so a solution to being separated from him would have to be dealt with sooner rather than later. But...all in due time.

The pair are about to head out, simply to get out of the hotel room for a bit. With Artie behind her, Bobbie grabs the door handle, swings it open and both get the shock of their lives. Bobbie’s parents, Barbie and Ken, are standing just outside their room and Barbie had obviously just been preparing to knock on their door. When they are finally face to face, Barbie’s eyes narrow and she points to her daughter angrily. Ken just grins and waves to Artie as the boys stay quiet.

Barbie: Roberta Jean Dahl! So help me God if you and Artie eloped!

Bobbie’s jaw drops and she takes a step back, nearly knocking poor Artie down.

Bobbie: Ma! What the hell are you two doing here?!

Barbie: Don’t you try and avoid the question, Bobbie. And don’t give me any worries about travelling during the pandemic and all. You know the both of us have had both of our vaccine doses. Hello Artie, sweetie.

Artie just waves and remains nervously quiet. Bobbie looks around them and in both directions, and continues to avoid her mother’s question.

Bobbie: Where is Loki?!

Barbie: Artie’s parents have him. He’s just fine. Quit. Avoiding.

Bobbie: You mean to tell me you travelled all the way here just to confront me and Artie because you don’t believe we got married?! Can we not do this here right now?!

Barbie nods before pushing past Bobbie and Artie and inviting herself into their room. Bobbie follows behind her in frustration and Ken just approaches Artie, placing a calm hand on his shoulder.

Ken: If this was all a joke, son, there’s still time to run…

Artie laughs awkwardly but Ken is obviously dead serious. They step into the room and close the door behind them as Bobbie and her mother continue to argue.

Barbie: I’m honestly not sure what I believe, but given the fact you haven’t confirmed without a doubt that your supposed wedding was real, my gut is telling me it’s all a joke you refuse to admit to. I just don’t know why, but if it isn’t a joke, I swear, Bobbie…

Bobbie: Artie, remind me to give Fenris a good smack upside the head next time I see him! This is all his fault!

Barbie: You’ll do no such thing! All I can say is thank goodness for that sweet Kristjan boy, or I wouldn’t know anything!

Artie laughs and lets out a snort, causing everyone to look in his direction. He shakes his head apologetically and remains quiet as Bobbie turns her focus back to her mother. Bobbie lets out a laugh herself.

Bobbie: Wait, are we talking about Fenris here or Aron? Because sweet and Kristjan don’t typically go in the same sentence…

Barbie: QUIT AVOIDING, BOBBIE! YOU TELL ME THE TRUTH RIGHT NOW!

Artie: Bobbie, just tell her the--

Bobbie: YOU KNOW WHAT?! FINE! IT WAS ALL A JOKE! There! Are you happy?! It was originally meant as a joke but I just insisted it was the truth because no one seemed to give a shit either way! And that sweet Kristjan boy you mentioned?! He called Artie a dumbass when he thought it was true! You know what, since it doesn’t even matter at this point and everyone thinks it’s true now...Artie, we might as well just go and get hitched today! That’s what we’ll do!

She attempts to grab Artie’s hand and drag him out of the hotel room, but he quickly jumps away, practically hiding behind his future father-in-law for protection. Ken just shakes his head, looking slightly behind him at Artie as if asking “seriously, son?”

Barbie: You will do no such thing, Bobbie! Regardless if this pandemic is still going on, and the fact you will now be spending most of your time in Las Vegas again, the two of you will have a somewhat normal wedding. Lord knows you deserve that!

Bobbie: We can have whatever type of wedding we want, Ma. And if we want to go to the local chapel and get married by an Elvis impersonator, then we damn well have that right! Right, Artie?!

Artie’s eyes go wide and he would clearly rather be anywhere but there at that moment.

Artie: I, uh…

Barbie: Artie, honey, this is your wedding, too. Don’t let Bobbie make the decisions for the both of you…

Bobbie: UGH! This wouldn’t even be discussed right now if Fenris hadn’t stuck his nose where it didn’t belong! Fine! We’ll do things your way, Ma! I’ll let you three stay here and continue the wedding planning! I’m going for a walk! AND DON’T FOLLOW ME!

Bobbie then storms out of the room, leaving everyone else in stunned silence. Barbie folds her arms and lets out a huff before turning back to her husband and Artie. Artie has stepped away from Ken, breathing easier now, but Ken is just shaking his head with an amused grin on his face.

Ken: Ooh these next few months are going to be so fun, lemme tell ya.

Artie: I think we have very different definitions of fun, Mr. Dahl…

Ken lets out a loud laugh before patting Artie on the back. Barbie cracks a smile before approaching Artie with open arms to give him a big hug as the three of them enjoy their unexpected reunion, and obey Bobbie’s wishes of not following her. If this confrontation was any indication of the upcoming wedding plans, then Ken was indeed right. It was about to get even more interesting than this confrontation had been.

Here I go again, people! That’s right! After almost a year out of action, I’m once again making my return to the Sin City wrestling ring! Now, let me tell you this could just be temporary depending on how I feel after I finish what I started with Tempest, but who knows. Maybe I’ll stick around and try and accomplish what I wasn’t able to accomplish last time, but we shall see! That all remains to be seen, and I’m not focusing too far into the future just yet!

I know when I made my triumphant return at Blaze of Glory and stood up to that monstrous woman, it seemed like I hadn’t missed a beat, but let me tell you being away from the ring for so long does put you at a disadvantage! I mean, I tried to stay as active as I could so I didn’t exactly get out of shape, but I’m sure I’ll feel just a tad bit “rusty” for a week, maybe two. But that doesn’t mean I’m not glad to be back! I know I wasn’t completely gone this entire last year, because I popped back up on shows every now and then, but you know as well as I do that it’s not the same by just being there.

Anyway, I’ve gotta focus before I get too far off track here! I know how much people looooove to complain about that shit, so I’ll do my best to behave and focus my attention where it needs to be. I’m back in action this week! That’s right! My very first match in ten months and hot damn does it feel good! After this long, I wasn’t sure I would be coming back, especially now that I’m in the thick of wedding planning, but oh how quickly things have changed! And while I’d love nothing more than to focus on Tempest and kicking her ass, she’s not who I’m facing this week. Nope! I’m facing this Maki chick of all people.

I’m not gonna lie here. She may not exactly be “new” to SCW, but she only appeared in SCW after I stepped away. I’ve seen bits and pieces of her work here and there and I’ll admit, the woman is definitely not someone I’m going to take lightly, but as scary as she is and can be, she’s been on a bit of a rollercoaster ride since joining SCW. Her feud with Jessie Salco was entertaining as hell to watch, but I thought for sure she’d easily feed Jessie Salco a bloody defeat at the end of that, but boy was I wrong. She let Jessie beat her! Jessie Salco of all people!!

I’m probably going to get scolded for this and honestly, maybe I have no room to talk, because Jessie Salco has at least tasted SCW gold despite it not being the World Bombshell Championship. She’s been in SCW since damn near the beginning and has yet to win the top title, and has become the brunt of jokes anyone will dish out. So...losing to her in a war like they had? Well, it’s not exactly something you want on your record! And Maki shouldn’t worry because I’m not going to turn this into going on a tangent about Jessie Salco. I’m solely focused on Maki, because she’s the first hurdle in my way on my return run here.

You know what, now that I mention it, I just realized something! This Maki chick had the nerve to tweet at me the other day telling me “eyes on what’s in front of you” when I was involved in a bit of a back and forth exchange with Andrea Hernandez. As if I wasn’t focusing any of my attention on this match against her! And you know what she went and did after that?! She looked past ME and entertained the thought of fighting Sierra! And need I remind everyone that Sierra is a woman that I beat!

Look, I know it seems at times I have the attention span of a fruit fly, but when I have a match coming up, I know what I need to do. And basically telling me to have my eyes forward, only to go on and essentially pull the same shit, makes you look like a hypocrite, am I right?! So, Maki, you better have your eyes forward this week, because while it’s clear you’re focused on fighting Sierra or even now Chrystaltina Hildunich or whatever her name is at the moment, I’ve got intentions of using you to send a very big message to a woman that has proven to be much more intimidating than you have been as of yet.

You’ve got a hell of a lot of potential, Maki. Don’t get me wrong! I’ve looked you up and found that you’ve held championships in other companies, but like me...you’ve yet to do the same in SCW so any of your past accomplishments mean absolute squat to me! I don’t care if I’m facing you, or that freak demon friend of yours. I’ve gotta make this one count, because I know everyone will be expecting me to walk with the loss in this one. But I can’t let that happen! I don’t think it will be easy, either, but once I get back into the ring and start throwing a few punches here, a body slam there and topping it all off with a BOBBIE Bomb, your ass will be burnt toast!

I didn’t have a problem with you before this week, Maki. In fact, what I saw of you, despite being weirder than even I’ve ever been, I’ve liked what I’ve seen and hoped you would one day win SCW gold. But...you’re not quite there. And you won’t be if you continue to focus on the Jessie Salcos or the Cystaltina Hildunichs wars with no real substance. Set your mind to it and go after what I know you’re capable of, otherwise...you’ll be the next running joke around this place and trust me, you don’t want to be that, honey!

I’m looking forward to going toe-to-toe with you, Maki! Win or lose(and I plan to win, btw), this will be a test for the both of us, and not only that, but we’ll have at least a few eyes watching us backstage, right? It’s not going to be one of those bathroom break matches so many people disrespectfully refer to it as, so let’s go out there and show everyone what we can do, yeah?!

And then after my hand is raised in victory, and your split personality or demon or whatever fails to secure you a win in this one, I can move on to facing Tempest and you can move on to...well, whoever it is that you’d rather face between Sierra and Crystaltina. Tough decision there if you ask me, but hey...the decision is yours, right?!

Good luck, Maki! I’ll see you and any alter ego you want to bring with you on Sunday!

16

Climax Control Archives / Fighting Emotions And A Brokedown Elevator!
« on: May 22, 2020, 08:04:18 PM »

Quarantine. Self-isolation. Social distancing. It doesn’t matter how you put it, or what your current situation is, this entire situation we’re in SUCKS! And while so many states are currently under strict “stay at home” orders, other states are slowly starting to reopen. Too soon? Not soon enough? Opinions differ, but the superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling, Sin City Underground and GRIME all continue to be under their own isolation orders until Mark Ward and Christian Underwood decide otherwise.

How is everyone coping after spending so much time in the Saxon Hotel and Suites? Some are coping well, dealing with the isolation with no problems. Some others have no doubt started to get “cabin fever” so to speak and can’t wait until things start going back to normal. At least, the old normal. Normal may very well be completely different going forward, that just remains to be seen at this point.

Bobbie Dahl happens to be one of those Bombshells that is getting more and more agitated with each passing day. She has completely lost track of time at this point, but perhaps it had less to do with being in the hotel, and more to do with the fact that she was alone. And it was entirely her fault. The extended time alone has given her more than enough time to reflect on the last several months and everything she has done. It’s also given her the time to finally fight to get back to who she was...before Bad Bobbie.

After her “accidental” sleeping pill overdose last month, at the suggestion of a therapist, Bobbie had started journaling. It allowed her to get her thoughts and feelings out, without her emotions getting the better of her and “Bad Bobbie” once again taking. But as time has gone on, she has found herself in a new battle with Bad Bobbie.

The battle to get some sleep.

“Wednesday May 20th, 2020~ I’ve lost track of how many days we’ve been under the quarantine with the covid-19 crisis. It seems like it’s been years, if I’m honest, but I know it’s been less than that. I don’t know if I’m losing track of time because of the state of the world, or because I haven’t had a decent night’s sleep in the last couple of months. I get cat naps here or there, but it’s never enough. And I’ve stopped taking any sleep aids because God forbid people think a repeat of last month, maybe two months ago now, will happen.”

Bobbie put the pen to the paper in her journal as she sat at the desk in her hotel room. Writing for extended periods of time started to cramp her hand, but she would write as long as she could. But it wasn’t without its distractions of course.

“Oh for God’s sake, honey, just take the damn sleeping pills. Quit being such a damn chicken shit just because people think ya tried to kill yourself.”

Bad Bobbie. She was waiting for the perfect moment to strike again. It was an everyday battle that Bobbie kept fighting, but she was doing the best she could.

“It’s a constant battle. All around me things happen, and I have to fight to keep my emotions in check...to keep *her* in check, but sometimes I fail. I’m sure if I explained to people what was really going on, they’d think I was loonier than Christina Crystal Rose Millar Hilton Zdunich, or whatever her name is. Ya know, the woman who has like a million personalities so we never know who she is? I don’t want to be compared to her!!”

Bobbie paused for a second and closed her eyes. It was true. So many people constantly gave Christina Rose hell for her many personalities, never being able to quite keep up with her constantly changing. Is that what Bobbie was going through? Was she just like that?

“Oh come on! Crystal Christina Hildunich is just a really good fucking actress and wants people to believe she’s got split personalities! When in reality, it’s all just an excuse for her inability to decide who the hell she is! You...you’ve got problems that can be solved, honey. It’s called having a backbone that I give you!”

“I need to stop lying, though. To myself. *Bad Bobbie* isn’t a different personality. She’s not some voice in my head. She *IS* me. I am her. It’s the part of me that I created to protect myself, or to seem like a real threat, when all it’s done is destroy everything. If I can learn to control my emotions, I can get rid of that part of me for good and maybe...just maybe...get my life back! And hopefully Artie is part of that…”

Artie. Her best friend. The love of her life, really. She’d allowed herself to say and do horrible things and it had finally pushed him away. For so many years they had been inseparable, but now they’d gone quite some time without talking. Until recently anyway.

“Oh, right. Artie. The geeky dope who dated some chick who looked exactly like you! Honey, you can do better. Whore it up! Ain’t nothing wrong with that, am I right?!”

“He knows I’m struggling. That’s why he came back around. But I have to keep my distance for now at least. I have to be one hundred percent sure that I can keep my emotions in check so *she* doesn’t get out of control again. And right now, with everything going on in SCW, I can’t guarantee that. This whole situation with Alicia Lukas really gets to me, and I don’t know why!”

“Because Alicia Lukas is a skinny self-centered bitch who needs to learn her place. Splattered on the mat with a Bobbie Bomb!”

Bobbie felt her blood starting to boil again. She saw her handwriting starting to get more and more illegible which was a sign that she needed to stop soon. But she kept on writing, even with her emotions starting to rise.

“And it’s not just Alicia Lukas. It’s almost everyone on the roster and in the company. Yeah, I get that I’ve done terrible things recently. I’ve made mistakes, but even before that I was never taken seriously! I’ve always been the fat girl who was at the disadvantage. Or never worthy because I was going up against someone who had already proven themselves time and time again. I’ve never been championship material, so how long did people honestly expect me to sit back and take the abuse and the insults without finally...snapping?”

“You did more than just snap, sweetheart. Well...I did. I made a freaking statement by crushing dear old Dani’s shoulder. The lovable Dani Weston...Pffffft!”

Bobbie closes her eyes and slams her closed fist against the table. It was a reaction to both the thought of someone who didn’t even have to try to be liked, and the annoyance that she couldn’t keep her anger in check over that fact. She really was starting to lose it.

“I guess ultimately none of it is a good excuse for what I’ve done. I just need to find either a way to ignore them all and prove them wrong, or a better way to unleash my aggression without making myself look like a terrible person. I want to get back to the person I was, but I don’t even know if that’s possible at this point. I want to build myself back up in SCW and get another chance at the World Bombshell Championship, but will that ever really happen again? Or will I just continue to fight girls like Jessie Salco and Bea Barnhardt?”

“Ehhh who cares about Jessie Salco. She’s lower on the card than you this week anyway. But Beat Barnhardt? Talk about a random opponent! They really do hate you in SCW, don’t they?”

Bobbie felt herself starting to grip the pen tighter in her hand. So much so her knuckles were starting to go white. She needed to stop writing soon. She needed to calm herself before she lost control again. But she couldn’t stop writing.

“Even if I do manage to redeem myself, will it even matter? Will I ever be taken seriously? Will I ever be championship material, or even worthy of another shot going forward? Or will I be passed up time and time again as newer better Bombshells arrive? Or past favorites make their return? Why does it have to be so much of a struggle?! Why has my whole life been a damn struggle?!?!”

Bobbie finally threw the pen down, slammed her journal shut and threw it across the room. She wanted to scream, but because it was so early, she managed to stop herself. She did, however, ball up her fists and flare her nostrils as her blood pressure started to rise. She need to get out of the room, if only for a little while. So she grabbed her room key and decided to explore the hotel a little. She felt comfortable doing so as everyone else should still be sleeping.

She walks down the hallway and towards the elevator, choosing to explore whatever was on the upper levels. As the elevator doors closed and she hit the button to head to the top floor, she took in a deep breath. She hadn’t told many people, but she had dealt with claustrophobia for many years, so elevators were never her thing. Especially with several people inside. Luckily for her, it was only her and social distancing had also eased her fear a bit.

Unfortunately...what would happen a short while later would not. To find out exactly what happens, and before the tale continues, you better go check out Evie Jordan’s promo when it airs. Seriously, go on! You don’t want to miss anything!

Are you all caught up yet? If you’re reading this, you should be, otherwise this might be a little confusing. Anyway, on with the promo!

Bobbie’s head is leaned back against the wall of the elevator. Time seems to be ticking by at a super slow speed, but that of course is the effects of the claustrophobia. She wipes some of the sweat away from her forehead as she looks back to Evie Jordan, both more than ready to get out of this hell of a situation.

Bobbie: Oh sure, keeping making fun of the sex life I had with Artie just because I’m fat. You know what they say. More cushion for the pushin’, sweetheart. Maybe that hunky husband of yours will realise that a real woman is someone who’s not afraid to eat a hefty meal every now and then.

Evie smirks and rolls her eyes. Bobbie closes her eyes again and starts taking in several deep breaths, hoping it will help her growing anxiety.

Evie: Hefty meal? The whole buffet isn’t a hefty meal. And keep your eyes off of Ben, because unlike Sierra Williams, I will end you.

Bobbie: Jesus Christ, how long does it take for them to realize we’re stuck in this damn elevator?! This is supposed to be a damn luxury hotel and yet they can’t even make sure their elevators work properly?! Somebody get me out of here!!!

Bobbie stands up and looks around the top of the elevator, looking for a camera, or any way to signal someone of their current predicament. She starts freaking out more, but she’s careful about her movements as she doesn’t want the entire elevator to completely drop and kill the both of them.

Evie: Calm your tits, Bobbie. Geez. It could be worse. I mean, you could be stuck in here with Alicia Lukas. But you’re running scared from her so…

Bobbie looks down at Evie and glares at her. There it was again. Another person accusing her of running away from Alicia Lukas.

Bobbie: Fuck you, Evie! I’m not running scared from her! I’ve outsmarted her twice already in recent weeks and the whole time she’s playing some stupid game trying to find me. And here I thought facing Alicia would actually give me a challenge. It’s turning out to be a waste of time. But don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll give you a proper challenge. Competitively she respects everyone but me.

Evie: Yeah speaking of that. I suggest if you even want to make it to Into The Void, you keep your arse away from the ring this week. Because you won’t have to worry about Alicia murdering you.

Bobbie grins. She turns around and sits back down, praying the elevator starts moving soon. She turns her attention back to Evie.

Bobbie: I’ll take it under advisement, but I make no guarantees. I’ll make you a deal though.

Evie raises an eyebrow.

Evie: I don’t think I even want to know…

Bobbie reaches down her shirt and pulls a fifty dollar bill from out of her bra. She holds it out to a disgusted Evie.

Bobbie: I’ll give you fifty bucks to rough her up a little. If you do that, I’ll stay away from the ring…

Evie: That’s fucking disgusting. I don’t want your filthy tit sweat money, so please get it out of my face.

Bobbie shrugs before she shoves the money back into her cleavage. Evie is still disgusted as she shakes her head.

Evie: Maybe you should focus on your own match this week instead of what does or doesn’t happen to Alicia, yeah? After all, I’d hate to be the one that loses to Bea Barnhardt because you’re too worried about breaking Alicia’s shoulder again.

Bobbie snarls and folds her arms.

Bobbie: I’m not going to lose to Bea Barnhardt! I don’t exactly want to head into Into The Void IX with a loss to some inexperienced irrelevant hack like Bea. But I’d also like to ensure that Alicia doesn’t head into this match with a win over someone like you…

Evie: Meaning what exactly?

Bobbie: Two time Blast From the Past Winner. Former World Bombshell Champion. Possible future World Bombshell Champion, IF you beat Andrea…

Evie smirks again, but she shakes her head.

Evie: Look at this. Bobbie Dahl actually complimenting someone? I’m shocked. Despite all that, Alicia isn’t exactly a low tier competitor herself, idiot. Regardless of IF she beats me or not, which she won’t, she’ll still walk into the match at Into The Void looking ten times better than you.

Bobbie clenches her fists again and goes white in the knuckles again. She’s finally can’t take anymore and she moves forward, getting on all fours. Evie stares at her until Bobbie shouts.

Bobbie: I’m not staying in this damn elevator with you any longer than I already have! You wanted a damn boost earlier, so here’s your damn boost!

Evie: Truth hurts doesn’t it?

Evie stands up and brushes herself off.

Bobbie: Thank God you’re a skinny bitch, because my back is just starting to feel better…

Evie: See. Eating a salad and working out every now and then has its advantages, doesn’t it?

Bobbie growls and Evie just laughs it off. She then steps up and onto Bobbie’s back, and reaches towards the hatch at the top of the elevator. She messes with it for a bit until she finally gets it open and starts to pull herself up. Just as she does this, the elevator roars back to life and moves up a single floor. Evie is just about to drop back down when the elevator stops and the doors finally open! Evie jumps down and as she and Bobbie look out of the elevator, Bobbie’s face goes red as they’re both met by none other than ARTIE!

Bobbie: Artie?! What the hell are you doing here?!

Artie: Uhhh...what is going on here??

Evie: About fucking time! Artie, have fun with sweaty tits here. I’ve had enough of her for a lifetime.

Evie rushes out of the elevator without another word, patting Artie on the back as she continues her journey to the sauna. Before Artie can step into the elevator, Bobbie steps out and tries to just walk past him. He turns around to follow her, and the elevator doors ding closed.

Artie: Wait, is your room on this floor?! Bobbie!

Bobbie: Nope! But I’m not getting into that elevator again, especially not alone with you!

Bobbie tries to rush her way towards the stairs. Yes, the stairs, but because she had held Evie’s weight up with her back, she had agitated her injury so it slowed her down even further. Artie grabs a hold of her arm and stops her.

Artie: Why are you trying to push me away?! I..I’m not mad anymore. I just want us to talk.

Bobbie closes her eyes and refuses to look at Artie when he steps in front of her.

Bobbie: There’s nothing to talk about, Artie. Just...stay away from me. I’ve already hurt you enough!

Artie: And judging by that comment you regret it. Whatever you’re going through, Bobbie, you can’t go through it alone.

Bobbie’s eyes open quickly and she glares at him. She was going through it alone. She had been for the last several months, and again, it was all her fault. But she needed to see this through.

Bobbie: I’ve been going through it alone, Artie, and I’m doing just fine! Don’t try to tell me what I can’t and can’t do!

Artie: You’re doing a poor job of it. We’ve known each other our whole lives and I’ve never seen you in such a low spot like you’ve been in the last several months. I spent so much time being angry, that I didn’t see the bigger picture.

Bobbie folds her arms.

Bobbie: Oh yeah? And what’s that?

Artie: That you’re afraid of something. I just don’t know what it is. So you’re pushing everyone away, and for a while, I actually let it happen.

Bobbie: Look, Artie...Just STOP trying to force me into a conversation I don’t want to have! I’ve got too much else going on right now, and I don’t need to get distracted by you. I need to figure this shit out by myself so just please leave me alone!

Artie reaches for her, but she pulls away.

Bobbie: I mean it! Don’t make me warn you again!

Bobbie then steps around him and rushes off towards the stairs as she had originally tried to do. He stands there, disappointed yet again, but after a few moments he takes in a deep breath and stands tall, determination written all over his face.

Artie: Progress! I’m not giving up though!

He nods his head once and then heads back to the elevator as the scene fades.

Here we are again. The much anticipated “Go Home” as lead up to upcoming supercard- in this case Into The Void IX. And, in this case we’re now referring to this episode of Climax Control as the “Stay Home” show thanks to the genius writing this for me. Wait...what? Annnnywho...back to my point, right!

The last Climax Control before Into The Void IX is finally here and it’s a pretty stacked card. Eight matches from start to finish with most of the best that SCW currently has to offer, and of course the debut of a new girl. It will, simply put, be the perfect lead up to Into The Void IX, as long as those who aren’t booked also do their part. As luck would have it, me and Alicia Lukas are both booked this week, but we have very different opponents, and I’ve gotta wonder...why?

Those of us who know who are opponents will be at the supercard of course want nothing more than to walk into that match with a high note. A high note that is of course brought on from a victory over your last opponent. This match against Alicia has been in the makings for quite some time. She’s been chomping at the bit to get her hands on me, and I’m more than ready to prove that just because she holds records and she’s been such a great competitor in the ring, that I have what it takes to defeat her.

So she’s booked against Evie Jordan- the softened up Aussie that I got stuck in an elevator with, and I’ve been booked against...Bea Barnhardt. Alicia gets someone like Evie Jordan and I get Bea Barnhardt?! I mean, everyone is so high on Alicia and what she’s capable of, but despite what the match preview says, Bea Barnhardt isn’t exactly a challenge for me. It’s an easy win!

What are they trying to prove? A win over Bea isn’t exactly something to brag about, so how am I expected to go into my match against Alicia with a high note, if it’ll probably just be shot down as some worthless win?! And even if Alicia loses against Evie, it won’t matter, will it?! What exactly is the point of it all? I thought after going up against the new chick Myra a couple weeks ago that I’d have someone worth a damn, but I guess I was wrong!

Maybe I should just get over it, though. Maybe I should think “Hey, Bobbie! A win is a win, no matter who it’s against! Alicia’s gonna lose to Evie so you’ll still look better!” Right? Am I right? Ah hell, I don’t freaking know anymore. Regardless of who I was facing, I want to head into Into The Void with a damn win.

Ya hear that, Bea? I’m not about to stand back and let you beat me before heading into the most heated match of my career so far. And I say most heated, because I think it’s well known that Alicia wants to murder me. It might not be a title match, but simply put I’m moving on from facing you- a nobody- to facing Alicia freaking Lukas. Apples to oranges, honey.

I know how this is going to go, Bea. Just from watching your past promos and your last matches, I know what kind of attitude to expect from you, and it’s the same bullshit attitude I’d get if I were facing one of the washed up Mean Girls. You went through the bullying in school, like I did, only instead of using all of that torture and terrible treatment you received to prove you were a better person...you turned out just like them. You turned into everything you hated, and it honestly doesn’t surprise me.

You’ve got the looks. You’ve got a somewhat successful husband, but not successful in the looks department if I’m honest. You’ve got your own career you’re now building in SCW, so of course it all gets to your damn head! But let me break this to ya, honey, you’re not better than me and you never will be. You’ve only been an active wrestler for what, six months? Maybe a little longer. Don’t fool yourself into thinking that you stand a chance against me, because you don’t. Especially not when I’ve got bigger and more important Bombshells to slay after you. And where will that leave you, Bea? Hmmm?

You certainly won’t be facing anyone of much importance. All of the challengers to the titles have already been decided and you’re nowhere to be found, are you. At least your husband has a title opportunity, but going up against Austin James Mercer? I don’t really fancy his chances, honey.

But don’t worry. I’m sure the bosses will find someone for you to face in a bathroom break quality match. Oh! Maybe Twisted Sister! You know who she is? She’s a riot to watch in the ring. I hear she likes to play with chainsaws and such. You’ll get a nice workout running from her!

You see where I’m going with this, Bea? Your existence in SCW is unimportant. You’re simply not good enough to be put in a match that even matters, but I’m going on to face Alicia Lukas. Former World Bombshell Champion. First female Wrestler of the Year. I mean, even if I lose to her, at least I’m good enough to face her. You’ll never be on the same level.

You should have just stuck to being a valet to your hubby. Walk side by side with him and that flea bitten mess you call a dog. At least you’d excel at it, because let’s face it. You’re just a trophy wife anyway.

I’m not thrilled that I have to face you this week, Bea. But I’m going to go into that match, kick your ass all over that ring and send another message to Alicia Lukas. It’s not something I think will happen, but what I know will happen. Because losing to you would just be embarrassing. Lucky for you, losing to me is just the way of the world.

See you Sunday, Bea! And keep your filthy dog away from the ring!

17

Climax Control Archives / Rivers Up Shit Creek!
« on: May 08, 2020, 11:36:34 PM »

Three Weeks Ago…

Horrible pain. The worst pain I’ve ever experienced in my life so far. That’s the only way to describe the after effects of my Last Bombshell Standing Match with Dani Weston. I knew the match was going to be physically challenging. I knew Dani was out to hurt me for what I did to her back in November, but damn I wasn’t expecting this as I was coming back to consciousness.

I could hear voices all around me. I wasn’t exactly sure where I was until I started to open my eyes and look around. I was looking up at bright lights at the medical staff checking me over in local hospital. I could see their mask covered faces; the precautions necessary during this critical time in our world. And I could even feel a mask covering my own face. A decision I’m sure was made not because I had the virus or anything, but simply to protect me as I was transferred to the hospital for further evaluation.

Doctor: Bobbie? Bobbie, do you know where you are?

It took my brain a few seconds to process that he was asking me a question. I brought my eyes to look at him and I try to nod, but I can’t. Shit, I’m in a neck brace!

Bobbie: Hospital? Judging by…all the chaos.

He lets out a chuckle and nods as he continues examining me.

Doctor: That’s right. You took a nasty fall during your match at the Sin City Wrestling event, and we need to determine the extent of your injuries. Can you tell me where it hurts the most right now?

Fantastic. This is just what I needed. I again took a few seconds to process his question. My entire body hurt, but I centered in on the pain radiating from my lower back. That is what was hurting me the most.

Bobbie: Lower...back. Is...is my neck broken?

I look at him, terrified of the answer. If my neck was broken, my wrestling career would be all but over.

Doctor: It’s a possibility there could be a fracture, but you’ve been moving your arms so there is at least no paralysis right now. We have you in a neck brace just for precaution right now, but once we clear your cervical spine, we’ll get that taken off. The pain in your lower back could signal a more severe injury there so we’ll focus on figuring out what is going on, okay?

I could feel the tears forming in my eyes. This is not how I wanted my career to end. I wanted it to end on my terms. I wanted to walk away, uninjured, with a chance to return if it is what I wanted. But this? This wasn’t good. I could feel it. But I would wait for a definitive answer.

Bobbie: Ok. The pain...is really bad though.

Doctor: The nurses are going to get you something for that soon. Don’t worry.

I couldn’t see him as he spoke. I moved my eyes, because it was all I could do, but I couldn’t find him. But then I felt his hands against my feet.

Doctor: Alright Bobbie, can you push your feet as hard against my hands as you can?

I did what I was told, or at least I tried to. As I tried to press down harder, the pain in my lower back intensified and I cried out.

Bobbie: Owww! Shit! My lower back...what the hell is wrong with my back?!

I was starting to panic, and he could sense it. He returned to stand beside me so he was in my point of view and placed a gentle hand on my shoulder. I’ve never experienced back pain like that before in my life, and I hope this is only temporary.

Doctor: I’m not one hundred percent sure, Bobbie, but we’re going to run some tests to find out for sure. Initial examination leads me to believe you could have a slipped disc or two, but we won’t know for sure, or how severe, until we get an MRI. We can’t do that until tomorrow so we’ll have to admit you at least overnight, ok?

This just keeps getting better and better, doesn’t it? I really have no choice, though, because I can’t just get up and leave in my current condition. Not that I would even if I could, because this pain is awful!

It would take several hours before they would finally get me settled into a room for at least the night. By that time, I was three sheets to the wind doped up on some amazing pain killers that left me feeling absolutely nothing. I was resting as much as I could, given the frequent checks the nurses had to perform through the night and first thing in the morning I was being carted off to get an MRI done on my middle and lower back. My neck had already been cleared, thank God, but the pain and now occasional numbness was concerning the doctors.

It might have been the pain medicine, the anxiety medicine or a combination of both, but I don’t even remember going through the MRI. Next thing I know is I’m being woken up by the sound of my cell phone ringing. It’s placed on the tray table within arms reach and when I’m coherent enough to realize I’m not dreaming, I grab my phone. I don’t even pay attention to the screen as I answer the call.

Bobbie: H-hello?

Barbie: Bobbie! Oh, honey! I’m so glad you answered! I’ve been so worried about you!

Mom. Of course. But what time is it? I squint my eyes as I look around trying to see what time it is until I see that it’s nine in the morning. Which means it was eleven in the morning back home.

Bobbie: Heya, Ma.

I’m still out of sorts, and growing more aware of the fact the pain medication is starting to wear off. But I have to wait until a nurse or doctor comes back to get my next dose.

Barbie: How are you feeling? Your father had to practically hold me back from jumping on a plane straight there!

Bobbie: No. Don’t do that. I know you wanna be here, but it’s still not safe to travel. I’m fine. Really sore, but fine.

There was a slight pause and I knew it was because she was reading right through my lies. I was more than just sore.

Barbie: What did the doctors say?

Bobbie: Nothing yet. I had my MRI this morning, but I haven’t found out the results yet. I’m hoping soon. And I hope I can get the hell out of here soon, because I hate hospitals.

I hear her let out a sigh. She always worries about me too much, and I know it’s killing her not being at my side right now.

Barbie: You should come home as soon as you can. Judging by that fall you took, I’d say you’re going to be sore for quite some time so you can quarantine here with us.

Bobbie: I’m not coming home, Ma. No matter what the MRI shows and what the doctor’s suggest. I’m gonna get through this and get back to wrestling. Besides, Alicia is—

Barbie: You’re joking, right? Bobbie, you’re lucky you’re not paralyzed right now! Is it really worth it to put your body through all that? I know you’ve been pretty successful so far, but seeing that match and watching the hell you two put yourselves through…

I can’t help but roll my eyes. Of course she was supportive up until now- when I actually suffered a legit injury. I’m about to respond, but the doctor walks into my room.

Bobbie: Ma, I gotta call you back. The doctor is here so I’ll let you know what he says.

Barbie: No! Put me on speaker phone!

Bobbie: No I will not put you on speaker phone. I’ll call you back!

I can hear her trying to protest but I quickly end the call and put my phone on silent. The doctor walks in further, holding my chart in his hand. He pulls a stool up to my bedside.

Bobbie: Give it to me straight, doc. How bad is it?

He takes in a deep breath and lets out a sigh. Well, this can’t be good.

Doctor: Well, I’ll be honest. It’s not exactly as bad as I thought, but it’s not good news either. You’ve suffered two moderately herniated discs in your lumbar spine. Typically the best course of treatment is outpatient surgery and physical therapy afterwards—

Bobbie: Surgery?! No! Hell no! There’s gotta be something else we can try first.

I immediately panicked more at the thought of having surgery, but the doctor holds up his hand and tries to calm me down quickly before it escalates further.

Doctor: I said typically. Due to your weight, that also puts you at a higher risk for post-surgical complications, which I’m sure you’d like to avoid. So what I’m going to recommend, is intense physical therapy, but you’ll also need to take some time off from wrestling.

And there it was. The suggestion I knew was coming. But I couldn’t let it happen. I wouldn’t.

Bobbie: How much time are we talking here, doc?

Doctor: That all depends on how you respond to physical therapy, Bobbie. It’s different in every—

Bobbie: How. Much. Time.

I could tell he didn’t want to give an honest answer, but one look at my face, and he knew I wouldn’t accept anything less than the truth.

Doctor: If you want my honest opinion? I’d suggest at least six months. We could do another MRI at that time to determine how stable your back is and go from there.

My jaw drops and I start shaking my head furiously. No way was I letting this take me out of action for six months or longer.

Bobbie: Six months?! No way! There has to be something else! What..what about one of those cortisone injections or whatever? I’ve heard from people that helps.

He shakes his head. But something else had to be done. Alicia Lukas made her return last night, and I couldn’t let this sideline me. Not now.

Doctor: Honestly, Bobbie, that’s not a fix. That’s like a band-aid. It’ll help with the pain and such for a little while, but trust me when I say you’ll just end up needing more in the future.

Bobbie: So I’ll get the injection and then ramp up my physical workouts for my matches to include the physical therapy. Don’t tell me it can’t be done. Look, when I set my mind to something, I make it happen. If I go out with an injury now, people will start talking and make it seem like I’m running scared or that I did it on purpose. I just...I need to get through the next few months, and then if I need to, I’ll take some time off.

That wasn’t the complete truth either. The fact is, every time I talk about taking time off, people give me hell for it. And it’s time I just fight through it and keep going. Titles are out of the picture- for now- but there’s unfinished business with Alicia Lukas, and I’ll do what most wouldn’t. I’ll fight with an injured back if I have to. I stare at the doctor and wait for a response and he finally lets out a sigh.

Doctor: Here’s what we’ll do. I’ll schedule the injection, and then we’ll assess where you’re at in a week. If you’ve improved more than I think you will, I’ll agree to it as long as you keep up with the physical therapy. Deal?

I hold out my hand, but he doesn’t shake it. Social distancing and all.

Bobbie: Alright, that sounds like a deal enough for me.

Doctor: Ok then. I’ll get the ball rolling. A nurse should be in shortly to give you another dose of your pain medication, too. Sit tight.

I muster up as grateful a smile as I can and he stands up and heads out of my room. As soon as he is gone, I let out a pained sigh because my lower back is once again screaming at me. I attempt to adjust my position in the bed, but the spasm it causes is enough to regret that decision.

Bobbie: Please let this shit work…

I let my head fall back on the pillow and try to suffer through the pain until the nurse comes back with my pain medication. I may not know how this is all going to work out, but one thing is clear. The next few weeks are going to be long as hell…

Last Week…

I’m so ready to just collapse into the nice and comfortable king sized bed in my room of the Saxon Hotel and Suites. I had an eventful night and Climax Control, not in a match but making my presence known in another way. Before Blaze of Glory, I was convinced that Alicia Lukas wasn’t going to be making her return so soon. Her constant bitching and daily/weekly injury updates on Twitter made it seem like she was much farther off from a return than she apparently was. So I was a bit surprised when I learned she announced she was medically clear to return to the ring.

It’s no secret Alicia has been out to get me ever since I “attacked” her and put her back on the shelf for an extended period of time. I’ll address all of that when I need to, but for now, I’m focused on getting back to business myself. Everyone seems to think I’m a coward, or that I run scared from the other Bombshells. I don’t know where they got that notion, but doing what I did tonight will prove them wrong.

I officially gave Alicia her choice to face me, if that is what she wants. And to help nudge her in the right direction, I decided to piss her off a little more. I think she got the picture, but it all remains to be seen at this point. I’ll find out my answer soon enough, but all I want right now is some sleep. If I can anyway.

I’m just getting back into my room to settle in for the night. I endured yet another swab up the nostril to test for covid-19, and as crazy as it seems, I was starting to get used to the slight pain and discomfort the test caused. It still wasn’t as bad as the back pain I’ve experienced. Thankfully, that was all subsiding following the cortisone injection last week. It’s progress and that is all that matters.

As I’m getting ready to get into bed, imagine my surprise when my phone starts ringing. There is only one person I can think of who would be calling me right now, so I just answer the phone without even paying attention to the screen.

Bobbie: You must have some kind of radar that says when I’m just about to try and get some rest.

I say this thinking that it’s my mother calling, again, but boy am I wrong. It’s someone else. A certain someone else I wasn’t expecting to hear from.

Artie: Bobbie…

As quickly as I laid back in the bed, I sprang upwards again. A slight pain shot through my lower back, but I ignored it as I tried to find the words to say to Artie. Why is he calling me?

Artie: Bobbie? Are...are you still there?

Bobbie: I..uh. Yeah. I’m still here. I’m just a little surprised that you’re calling.

I hear a slight laugh. It’s his awkward laugh that he does when he’s trying to figure out what to say. Was something wrong? I mean, he had every reason to hate me.

“He’s checking on you. He thinks you’re crazy. He thinks you should have been locked away.”

He’s silent for a few moments and I look around the room, confused as I sit and wait for him to answer.

Artie: I...debated it. I almost didn’t. H-how are you?

“See. He’s checking on you. He’s looking for any reason to lock you away. You can’t trust him.”

I scratch my head for a moment and shrug my shoulders. Not that he could see either action.

Bobbie: I’m...I’m ok. Artie, why are you calling? We haven’t talked in months. I mean, you were at the hospital last month but...we didn’t talk.

Artie: I’m just...worried. Your mom told me about your back injury. And I saw the show tonight. You really should take some time off.

“They’re trying to control you, Bobbie. Don’t listen to him. He doesn’t care about you.”

Bobbie: SHUT UP!

Artie: I guess we won’t be able to have a civil conversation, then.

Shit. I wasn’t yelling at him. Or was I? God damn it, I just need to get some sleep! I let out a sigh as I grabbed at my hair.

Bobbie: I didn’t...Look, I’m sorry. I’m just...tired. My back is fine, Artie. It’s getting better every day. I’m not going to take time off so all these bitches can accuse me of avoiding a fight. You don’t need to worry. It’s not your job.

My tone was probably a little more harsh than I intended it, but I honestly couldn’t help it. I felt the tension starting to rise in me, and I knew he wasn’t going to let this go, either.

Artie: To hell with what everyone else thinks, Bobbie. Your back is injured. You can’t risk hurting it worse. And then there’s…

His voice trails off before he finishes that thought and I raise an eyebrow.

“Oh there’s more. There’s always more. He’s trying to trick you!”

Bobbie: Then there’s what? Say whatever you were going to say, Artie.

He goes silent for several moments, obvious reluctant to say what he had started to say. I’m pretty sure I already know what he was about to say, but I want to hear him say it.

Artie: Bobbie...you overdosed on sleeping pills. What do you think I was going to say?

“Seeee. He thinks you’re crazy!”

Bobbie: I’m not fucking crazy!

I don’t even know who I’m snapping at at this point, but it doesn’t matter either way. My point remains the same. I had cleared the air about that sleeping pill mishap with the doctor before I was released from the hospital. I was fine. I AM fine.

Artie: I...I didn’t say you were. But, I do think you need to take an extended break. Longer than just a few weeks that is forced on you.

Bobbie: And like you’re not trying to force this one me now, Artie?! I know what you’re trying to do! We’re not together anymore, Artie. You don’t need to worry about me. You don’t have to check up on me. It’s not your damn job, so just let me live my life!

“Good girl, Bobbie. Keep your eyes open to the truth. Only one looking out for you, is you.”

I stand up from the bed and start pacing back and forth, not sure of what else to do at this point. I can almost hear Artie thinking, and it’s making my now headache worse.

Artie: I’m not trying to tell you not to live your life, Bobbie. I’m just worried about you. We all are. You seem to be getting worse, and I really think you’ll feel a lot better if you give yourself a break.

I let out a laugh, because I know the truth. Even if he won’t admit it. He and my family have been doing nothing the last several months except trying to get me to live the way they thought I should. Do the things they expected of me. Well, no more!

Bobbie: Getting worse? What is that supposed to mean, huh? Excuse me if I’m frustrated that you people can’t just accept the fact that I’m doing whatever the hell I want with my life. If I thought I needed a break, I’d take one! I had three weeks off because of a stupid suspension, and I came back. Yeah, I hurt my back, but I’m not paralyzed. So as long as I can walk, I can live with whatever pain I’m feeling. Get over it!

Artie: You got yourself suspended, and then you overdosed on sleeping pills. Accidental or not, you took them for a reason. You’re not getting enough sleep. And as far as your back goes, you don’t think that Alicia won’t take advantage of that injury if you get a match against her?

As I continue pacing back and forth, the pain in my back starts to flare up again. But it’s not enough to get me to stop. I’m growing more and more agitated, and about five seconds away from hanging up on him. How did it get to this point? How did I go from loving Artie, to now just completely annoyed by him? All in less than a year. What was happening to my life?!

“You’re seeing the truth, Bobbie. You’re taking control away from those who are out to destroy you. That is what is happening.

Bobbie: Just...stop! Stop it, already! I’m fine! I’ll be fine! I’m not quitting! I’m not letting anyone control me! I’m not letting anyone take advantage of anything!

I’m quickly losing control and I don’t know why. I don’t understand what is happening. And I can’t seem to calm myself down. I head over to the bed and sit down, then start swaying back and forth, feeling overwhelmingly anxious.

Artie: Bobbie, just...calm down. What...what’s going on? It feels like there is more bothering you right now. This is all starting to scare me now.

Bobbie: Just leave me alone, Artie! Tell them all to leave me alone!

Before he can get another word out, I end the call. Knowing he’ll try and call me back, or my mother will attempt to call me, I shut my phone off and set on the nightstand next to the bed. I lay back in bed and curl up in a comfortable position.

“Cut them out completely, Bobbie. Protect yourself. They’ll only hurt you in the end.”

Bobbie: Leave me alone...Leave me alone...Leave me alone!

I get myself into a fetal position and pull a pillow over my head. Why won’t they all leave me alone? Why can’t I be in control of my life without everyone questioning my decisions? I’m tired. Over tired. I just need to get some sleep and I’ll feel better when I wake up. I just need sleep.

“You’ll never be alone, Bobbie. Someone will always be watching you. Spying on you. You know that.”

Bobbie: I just need sleep. Then I’ll feel better. I will. A nice long restful sleep.

I keep the pillow over my head, trying to drown out any and all noise that I can. I close my eyes and focus all my attention on drifting off to sleep. I start counting in my head, using it as a distraction to tire me out even more, and I can feel myself finally fading after a while. This is exactly what I need.

Sleep.

This past Monday...

I feel suddenly disoriented. I open my eyes and look over to the clock on the nightstand to check the time. 7:57 p.m. Well shit. I had laid down to try and get a quick nap and it felt like hours ago, but it was only about fifteen minutes ago. This insomnia business lately is no joke, but it’s becoming the norm so I am quickly getting used to it.

I’ve been booked in a match this upcoming weekend against some new chick, and it’s my first match in almost a month, so I need to be rested and mentally prepared. Physically I’m feeling better and better everyday. The cortisone injection is doing its job, and I’m doing my best to follow the stretches and physical therapy needed to keep myself able to wrestle. So far it’s working, so I don’t think there will be anything to worry about in this match this week, or my match against Alicia Lukas. If she accepts that is.

I stand up from the bed and do some stretches. I let out a yawn, still a little tired, but feeling more wide awake since opening my eyes.

“You know Alicia Lukas will accept. She wants to end your career after what you’ve done to her. But you can’t let her.

Bobbie: I won’t let her. I won’t let anyone stop me.

I let out a laugh as I lean forward, stretching out my back. I felt good. Any day that went by that I was pain free was a good day, so I’ll take it as a win.

“But you have another problem to deal with before Alicia, you know. This Myra girl is bad news. You know why they’ve booked you against her, don’t you?”

I stand up straight, and take in a deep breath. I know nothing about this Myra Rivers girl, but that never stopped me before. I roll with the punches, and if there is one thing I’ve learned about this business, is that the punches never stop coming.

Bobbie: Because they want to test her? And because they are the bosses and can do whatever they want?

“They’re not testing her, Bobbie. They’re testing you. They want to see you fail. They want you to be a joke. To be the loser that you were when you first debuted two three years ago. They don’t want you to succeed.”

I roll my eyes and look around the room for my key card. I spot it on the dresser by the TV and head over to grab it. I have the sudden urge to grab a few drinks at the poolside bar. I could use the fresh air and the time out of this room anyway.

Bobbie: Or maybe they actually want me to succeed for once? Maybe…

I slip on my shoes and grab my wallet before heading out of my room. As I head down the hall, making my way towards the pool side bar, a couple going at it in their room don’t even try to keep quiet. I don’t know whose room that is, but they are clearly enjoying themselves.

Bobbie: Quarantine sex leads to quarantine babies! Hope you wrapped it up, buddy!

I shout loud enough so they could have heard me, not caring if other people had either. Hey, if they’re being loud enough that people can hear them, they deserve to hear my response! In the words of the defunct mean girls, sorry not sorry!

“Don’t fool yourself, Bobbie. They don’t want you to succeed. This new girl is a multi-time champion. They already like her better than they’ve ever liked you. They don’t expect you to win. They want you to look bad.

After the long walk following the signs, I finally find the poolside bar. It’s the first time I’ve been here, even considering I’ve been in this hotel for over a month now. I’ve spent most of that time either in my room, walking around to stretch my legs, or in the gym for my physical therapy routine. Drinking just wasn’t on my agenda until now.

Bobbie: That’s nothing new. They’ve never had faith in me anyway. Nobody has.

I find a seat that is within a safe social distance of anyone else at the bar, waiting for the bartender to come take my order. I can feel eyes looking at me, but I don’t bother to find out who it is. But I do look around the pool area, as I’m not alone. Other SCW and SCU superstars are there, but I’m not going to say who. None of them like me anyway, so keeping to myself is the best plan for the evening.

“You know Myra hates you, too. You’ve never even met the woman before, but she’s already dreading facing you. You saw it yourself.”

Bobbie: I don’t give a shit what Myra thinks.

The bartender finally walks up to me, placing a coaster on the bar in front of me as he looks at me with an eyebrow raised.

Bartender: Did you say something?

I look up at him and shake my head.

Bobbie: Huh? No. Who would I be talking to?

He shrugs.

Bartender: You tell me. Anyway, what can I get for ya?

Bobbie: Vodka and cranberry juice. And start a tab, please.

He nods and immediately starts getting my drink ready. After a few moments, he sets the glass in front of me and takes a few steps away to start wiping another part of the bar down to clean it. I don’t take a drink right away, instead just stirring it slowly with the small straw.

“She’s watching you, ya know. Myra. She’s studying you, coming up with a plan to embarrass you. That’s what she wants, because she feels superior to you. Even though you’ve been here longer.

Bobbie: Kiss my ass.

The bartender looks in my direction again, but I pretend to not notice. I finally take a drink of my vodka and cranberry, quickly realizing why I don’t drink vodka very often. I’ll be paying for it tomorrow, that’s for sure.

“You have to stop her, you know. She’s out to get what you’ve been working so hard for, before you. She’ll get it if you don’t stop her.”

I roll my eyes and take another sip. This one goes down smoother, thankfully, and I just focus my eyes on my drink, still playing with the stir straw.

Bobbie: I don’t care about Myra. Once this match with her is done, I can focus on Alicia.

“This will set the tone for your challenge against Alicia. They want you to fail against Myra because they want you to fail against Alicia. You have to stop them. Stop all of them.

Feeling the irritation rising, I chug the rest of my vodka and cranberry and wave my hand at the bartender asking for another. He holds up his index finger, letting me know he’ll be just a second.

Bobbie: Shut up…

“You have to stop them Bobbie. They want you to fail. Don’t you see. You had no problem saying it months ago. Why can’t you admit it now? Stop. Them.”

The bartender brings over a fresh drink for me and takes the empty glass away. He gives me a strange look, but I’m too focused on my drink to care.

Bobbie: I...have to stop them?

“Yes. You have to stop them. You have to stop Myra. Stop Alicia. Mark and Christian. All of them. Stop them from embarrassing you.”

I sit there for a moment, stirring my drink and just watching the ice go around and around the glass as I repeat the words over and over in my head, and aloud.

Bobbie: Stop them. I have to stop them all. I have to stop them.

Bartender: Hey, are you alright?

I quickly look up at him, feeling my eyes narrow in annoyance. I squeeze the glass a little in my hand, but not enough to do any damage...yet.

Bobbie: I’m fine. Why?

Bartender: You seem a little...agitated. That’s all. Who are you talking to anyway?

Bobbie: I’m not agitated. And I wasn’t talking to anyone! Mind your own business and just do your damn job. Geez!

“They’re staring at you, Bobbie. They’re laughing at you and waiting for you to embarrass yourself. They’re going to use this against you.”

I feel myself start to panic as I look around me. There are a few people staring at me, but as I look at them, they quickly look away. The bartender backs up and holds his hands up defensively.

Bartender: Whoa, calm down. I meant no disrespect. Just trying to cheer you up, that’s all.

I quickly shove my stool away from the bar and stand up. I chug my second vodka and cranberry and slam the empty glass on the counter, before placing some cash next to it. It should be more than enough to cover the two drinks and a more than generous tip for Mr. Nosey Bartender.

Bobbie: I don’t need cheering up. I need for people to mind their own damn business and let a woman drink in peace!

I turn and storm away from the bar, ignoring the nosey looks from everyone in the pool area. No doubt there will be rumors started about this, but I’ll deal with them as they come. Right now, I’ll just get back to my room and enjoy the silence of isolating myself away from everyone else. I’d use the time to come up with a plan to stop Myra Rivers.

I have to stop her…

The more things change, the more they stay the same. Take, for instance the current situation we all find ourselves in with the covid-19 pandemic. The virus has forced everyone to change how they go about their daily lives, and not one person can say they know how long this will last. It’s all just...unknown. Millions of people are without jobs, and are struggling to even feed their families and keep roofs over their heads now.

But Sin City Wrestling is pressing forward, under strict changes to keep everyone safe. Like the isolation in the Saxon Hotel and Suites. With the exception of two so called heroes within the company, who jet back and forth from Las Vegas to home, and possibly others I’m not aware of, most everyone in SCW, SCU and GRIME are all staying in the hotel until further notice. Getting tested regularly and minding all necessary precautions to avoid any of us, or our loved ones, getting sick.

Mark Ward and Christian Underwood are doing everything and anything they can to make the shows as “normal” as possible, under the circumstances. The audiences now consist of just those of us employed by SCW, SCU and GRIME and to be honest, I think I like that better. No need to really worry about the annoying fans picking and choosing who they want to cheer for. Sure, depending on who is in the audience at the time, that could still happen, but for the most part, we all cheer for each other.

Aside from all of that, everything has been pretty “normal.” Same matches. Same possible opponents. Same random booking week in and week out, am I right? Oh c’mon, don’t try to tell me you don’t know what I’m talking about!

One week, Roxi Johnson is facing Alicia Lukas in the main event. Because they’re both former World Champions and sooo amazing, so why not book them against each other, yeah? Then what happens? Roxi Johnson is booked against Kate Steele with the Internet Championship on the line. And Kate’s husband, Teddy the freak, gets his own random Internet title shot! Color me really damn confused, but eh...neither of those matches affects me, so why should I give a shit, right?

You know what DOES affect me, though? My match this week. Against the new chick, Myra Rivers. Me, a seasoned SCW Bombshell, going up against a newcomer to SCW in only her second match. Ummm...what the hell? Why?!

Oh, I’ll tell you why. Because Mark Ward and Christian Underwood like to throw us a curveball every now and then! Ain’t that right Marky and Chrissy? I know what ya’ll are trying to do and that shit won’t work.

Myra fucking Rivers. A multi-time champion in her own right. A regular BFD- big fucking deal- in the past promotions she has worked for so naturally when she steps foot in SCW, she’s just gotta be talked about like she’s the next big thing. It all sounds so damn familiar to me- kinda like when Andrea Hernandez first appeared- but this time only with a little more hoopla around her name.

Look, I don’t care what Myra has done in any other company she’s worked for. That shit is irrelevant, because she’s stepping into SCW now. She’s starting over. She’s starting from scratch and I’m not about to let someone at the bottom of the food chain outshine me and defeat me. It just ain’t gonna happen.

I’ve been around longer. Sure I’ve had my ups and downs. I’ve won some. I’ve lost some. I’ve had failed title opportunities, and right now, I’ve got bigger fish to fry than Myra fucking Rivers, but that doesn’t mean that I’m going to sit back and take this match lightly just because I know next to nothing about Myra. It’s because I have bigger fish to fry that I’m determined to win this one.

A little birdie whispered in my ear recently “don’t take her lightly.” As if I was planning on it in the first place? As soon as I saw the match announcement, I knew what Mark and Christian were trying to do with this. They’re wanting to trip me up. They’re trying to put Myra over me because I’m so focused on Alicia Lukas, that they thought I wouldn’t notice. What if this girl beats me? What does that mean for her?

Oooh, a title opportunity in the near future, no doubt! I’ve seen it before. New chick comes in. Gets a match against a seasoned veteran. Beats seasoned veteran. The come the talks of title opportunities in the near future. As I said earlier, same shit, different day!

Do you think I’m gonna let that happen this time? Do you think I’m just going to let some new girl come waltzing into Sin City Wrestling and just let her steal away all of the momentum that I’ve built and the momentum I’m continuing the build just because I want to break Alicia’s shoulder, again?! Hell no! I’m done letting bitches like this embarrass me!

So I’m going to destroy Myra and send a message to Mark and Christian that their little plan...failed. I know they hate me. I know they don’t want to see me as the World Bombshell Champion, or any champion for that matter. So I’m going to start destroying each and every one of their favorites until they realize, they better see what me as champion could do for their company.

And Myra- you better stand back, honey, because SCW isn’t like your other promotions. You’ll come to learn that real quick. As soon as you step into the ring with me, in fact. But, I’m sure you already have some sense of what is coming, right? I mean, you must because you already referred to me as the “whiner that no one likes” on Twitter. Oh, yes. I saw that, despite the fact you couldn’t even be bothered to tag me in it.

That’s alright, though. Your opinion of me doesn’t even matter. I did a little bit of research on you, though. Just to prepare. And you know what I found? Nothing that seemed overly impressive to me. In fact, ya seem kinda boring, but hey, I’m not gonna treat you any different than any other opponent I’ve had. I enjoy hurting bitches like you for a living and you just happen to be the lucky one I plan to use as a big message to Alicia Lukas.

Don’t worry, though. What I do to you won’t be nearly as bad as what I’m going to do to Alicia when I finally get her in the ring one-on-one. But I want her to know that everything she’s said about me is a bunch of bullshit. I want her to see the look on your face as I beat you to the ground, and look at the aftermath when I drop you with a Bobbie Bomb.

I’ve got nothing against you personally, Myra. You can honestly thank Mark and Christian for what I’m going to do to you. Hell you could even thank Alicia, I suppose. Sin City Wrestling is a whole different world. After I’m through with you, you’ll be wishing you had stayed in the last company you came from. Maybe if you’re lucky they’ll welcome you back with open arms.

If not? Well...I guess your up shit creek without a paddle, honey! See you on Sunday!

18

Climax Control Archives / Not a care in the world...
« on: March 06, 2020, 09:53:40 PM »

Friday March 6th, 2020
Heading Across the Pond

It’s been a quiet couple of weeks for Bobbie Dahl. After losing to Roxi Johnson at My Bloody Valentine, something inside of her just...disappeared. She was so ready to become the World Bombshell Champion, and she thought she had it in the bag. She was excited for the chance to prove everyone wrong and finally come out on top when the match mattered the most. But she didn’t. She failed...again.

Some would call it karma. Roxi Johnson would call it justice. It didn’t really matter what you called it, Bobbie just called it plain and simple motivation killing failure. So she gathered up her things and headed back home to Illinois, ready to throw in the towel. Except she was forgetting one important thing.

The Blast From The Past tournament. That’s right, Bobbie had signed herself up for the Blast From The Past several weeks earlier, and it was too late to withdraw. Luckily for her she wasn’t booked for the first week matches and she stayed home from the trip to Scotland, much to Christian Underwood’s dismay. She would, no doubt, hear it from him sooner or later.

But that wouldn’t be for at the very least two more days once she made it to England for this week’s Climax Control. She’s currently in her bedroom packing her suitcase for that very trip when her mother appears in the doorway, staring at her. She clears her throat and steals Bobbie’s attention away from packing, if only for the moment.

Barbie: Bobbie, we need to talk.

Bobbie quickly shakes her head, not interested.

Bobbie: Later. I’m busy packing for this stupid trip.

Barbie takes a couple steps forward and into Bobbie’s room. She folds her arms and stares at her daughter, a very serious expression on her face.

Barbie: No, not later. No more excuses. No more avoiding this. We’re going to talk now, whether you like it or not.

Bobbie: What is there to talk about, Ma? I need to worry about this trip right now and once this match is over with, we can talk when I come home. I promise.

Barbie shakes her head in annoyance. Bobbie continues trying to avoid having any sort of conversation, but her mother has other plans and she forces the issue.

Barbie: You say that every time, Bobbie. No more. You seem dead set on walking away from the career you’ve built, and I’m here to tell you that if you do, there will be consequences.

Bobbie turns around very slowly and stares at her mother, slightly confused.

Bobbie: Consequences? What? Am I a teenager again that you can just punish for whatever reason you want?

Barbie: No, but you’re certainly acting like one. You’re an adult, and I don’t think I need to remind you of that. You’re more than capable of doing things on your own. Staying here during your off weeks while you travel is one thing, but…

Bobbie’s eyes quickly narrow and she steps forward, not liking the direction this conversation is headed.

Bobbie: But what?!

Barbie: But if you walk out of your contract with SCW, that will be the end of it. Before you broke up with Artie, you were actively looking for a place of your own, and now you’re suddenly not. You better start up that search again. Because your father and I are officially done with your crap.

Bobbie’s jaw drops, but only for a moment. She soon smiles and shakes her head, turning around and looking at what she has packed already.

Bobbie: Yeah, ok Ma. We’ll talk about this when I get home from England. You’re just mad right now.

Barbie: You’re damn right I’m mad, and no we won’t talk about it when you get home from England. I’m not joking. This has to stop, one way or another.

Bobbie: What exactly has to stop?! You and Dad never liked my decision to get involved with wrestling in the first place, but now you’re suddenly angry that I want to quit? I’ll find a different job. It’s no big deal.

Barbie shakes her head again.

Barbie: It is a big deal when wrestling has been something that you clearly love doing and are pretty damn good at it! But you’re ready to give up just because you lost a match.

Bobbie: What the hell?! Have you been talking to my boss or something?! That’s NOT why I want to quit! You think I’m good at it? Apparently I’m not if I keep fucking failing and everyone keeps throwing it in my face! So please don’t talk about something you know nothing about.

Bobbie continues putting things in her suitcase, attempting to end the conversation with her mother. Unfortunately for her, it doesn’t work and her mother continues anyway.

Barbie: You need to work through whatever problems you’re going through, Bobbie, because this is not you. This is not the girl I raised, and you need help. You think the whole world is against you, and it’s not. At least it wasn’t until you made it happen.

Bobbie: Whatever, Ma. I don’t have time for this crap. It’s good to know whose side you’re on, because it clearly isn’t mine.

Bobbie quickly zips her suitcase closed and sets it on the floor. She turns back to face her mother.

Barbie: I will always be on your side, Bobbie. But you’ve got it stuck in your head otherwise. I want you to be happy. I want you to succeed and I really thought you were headed that way with this wrestling career. If you want to give it up?

Her mother shrugs, disappointed.

Barbie: Well, then I really can’t stop you. But, like I said, there will be consequences if you do. Just remember that. I hope for your sake that you reconsider.

Bobbie: Why? You seem pretty intent on kicking me out of here anyway.

Barbie shakes her head one last time.

Barbie: This isn’t about kicking you out of the house. This is about the impact the decision will have on the rest of your life. Think about that.

Barbie then turns around and walks out, leaving Bobbie to think about what she just said. Bobbie thinks for a moment, but she rolls her eyes before heading over to her dresser to gather a few more things.

What was I thinking? I mean, seriously, why the hell did I sign myself up for this stupid tournament in the first place?! Because I have absolutely no desire to be any part of it anymore! There’s no point.

Casey freaking Williams. That’s who I got stuck with as a damn partner! I get the pairings are completely luck of the draw, but damn. CASEY WILLIAMS?! I’d have a better chance with Caleb Storms. Oh well, I guess. It’s time to head to England and just get this damn first round match out of the way, because I know we’re not advancing in this.

I don’t care about having fun. Not that there is any fun to be had in this anyway, not with my derailed freight train of pain of a partner. And I sure as shit don’t even want to try and win this thing. Not anymore. When I signed up, there was at least the glimmer of hope that had I won the World Bombshell Championship, I’d be fighting for a chance to choose my own opponent if me and my partner won. Now, though? The prize is a shot at something I don’t even want anymore.

I don’t want any of it. What’s the point? Everyone keeps saying it’s not all about titles and crap like that, but what happens if you don’t win them? It’s thrown in your goddamn face! At least it’s thrown in mine. And I’m tired of it.

Call it complaining. Call it bitching all you want. I speak the truth and that’s all there is to it. The fact is that I’m always going to be considered the underdog or less than worthy because I’m a fat whiny bitch. Oh, and then there’s because I don’t have some attention seeking bitch of a trainer like Odette Stevens. I mean, because if you haven’t been trained by Odette and Gabriel, you’re nothing, right?

I guess you could ask Tallyn. Or whatever the fuck her name is. Seriously, what kind of name is that? Stupid. But that’s beside the point. Ask anyone. If you were trained by the high caliber fan favorite Gabriel and Odette Stevens, you might as well throw in the towel, because they’re guys are all that matter. They’re on their way to championship reigns in the next few months, apparently.

I don’t care anymore. I know Casey and I don’t stand a chance. That shit doesn’t bother me. I don’t want to win it, so they can advance. They can go on and win it for all I care, because bets are probably already being placed on Tallyn and Jack anyway. It makes me sick. Really, it does.

But don’t worry, folks, after this loss you won’t be hearing anymore whining or bitching from me. I’m throwing in the towel. I’m passing the buck. Whatever you want to call it. I’m done. You can all focus your attention on someone else, because Bobbie Dahl has had enough.

I know I’ll get flack for it. I know people will call me a coward or say I’m tucking my tail between my legs or whatever, but say what you will. None of it matters. The fact is that I can’t keep doing something I no longer find any joy in doing, and your insults and opinions will not change my mind or make me feel even the least bit guilty about my decision.

So go ahead, bully me some more. Gang up on me and attack me like you all do. I’m done caring anymore.

Bobbie Dahl is OUT!

19

Climax Control Archives / Good vs Bad
« on: January 17, 2020, 10:13:02 PM »

DISCLAIMER:

Bobbie Dahl’s face lights up on the video screen, smiling brightly and waving to everyone watching.

Bobbie: Hello everyone! And welcome to this most important promotional video yet! Please note, any similarities between myself and Crystal Hilton slash Christina Rose are purely coincidental! My stupid writer didn’t realize the similarities when she started writing this shit! Anyway...keep watching and enjoy!!

October 20th, 2019
The Battle Begins…
Events After High Stakes IX

The losses just keep coming, Bobbie thought. She was more confident than ever. She was happier than ever, too, as she walked into that match against Samantha Marlowe for the Bombshell Roulette Championship. Artie was back, and they were together. It was all finally falling into place.

Except she lost. Again. Samantha Marlowe had defeated her for a third time, and despite what anyone might say, she couldn’t build herself back up from this. At least not for a long time. She would have to find a way, though, because if she wanted to become a champion someday, she had to start winning again.

But...Artie was back! And that was all she needed to focus on now. Or she would try to, even though her blood was still boiling and she was fighting back the urge to completely lose her temper. Which she rarely, if ever, did. But all it took to calm her was to see Artie’s smiling face waiting for her backstage to cheer her up, even just a little bit. He hadn’t joined her at ringside for this one, as they had agreed he could stay backstage.

Artie: You did great out there! You really almost had her, Bobbie!

Thanks for reminding me, she thought to herself. But she quickly set that rising anger to the back burner, because Artie didn’t deserve that. He was just trying to cheer her up.

Bobbie: Almost isn’t good enough, sweetie. That makes three times in a row I’ve lost to Samantha Marlowe.

Artie: Yeah, but you’ve improved each time! Don’t let it bring you down, because I know you can do it! Besides, you went through a lot before facing her so you probably just didn’t have time to fully bounce back.

Bobbie let out a sigh. There were no good excuses for this one. In fact, a part of her thought, this was supposed to be a submission match and she didn’t even remember tapping out! She had blacked out for several moments, and next thing she knew, she was coming to with Samantha celebrating in the ring. It really pissed...Wait. What was happening to her. This wasn’t her.

Artie: Bobbie? Are...are you okay?

Bobbie: Huh? What did you say?

Artie: Are...are you mad at me or something? Your knuckles were just going white at your sides…

What? She hadn’t even realized that. What was going on? Where was this rage suddenly coming from?

Bobbie: What? Of course not, sweetie. I’m just...exhausted. I need to go take a shower and then we can leave. Ok?

Artie shrugs.

Artie: Oh. Ok then. If you say so. I’ll just wait for you out here.

Bobbie smiles and gives Artie a quick peck on the cheek. It was amazing how fast things had changed between them. She had kept her feelings for him bottled up for so long, and for reasons she still didn’t understand. She very nearly lost him for good because of that.

As she disappeared into the locker room, she immediately headed over to her duffel bag to get some clean clothes and her shower stuff. As soon as she reached into her bag was the first time she heard it. Heard her, rather.

“He’s making you weak, you know.”

Bobbie nearly jumped out of her skin. She held her things close to her chest and looked around the room, expecting to see someone. But no one was there.

Bobbie: Who said that?! Who’s there?!

The voice didn’t respond. She must have been imagining things. Exhaustion was finally sinking in, which is why she needed to get out of here. So she headed for the shower room, ready to wash away the sweat and the failure of the night.

There was nothing like a long hot shower to calm her nerves. It was always her go to stress reliever as she was growing up, and it was exactly what she needed tonight if she wanted to move on from this latest loss to Samantha Marlowe. And for the first few minutes it worked. As she stepped under the steaming hot water spraying down on her, she felt the nerves and the anger begin to subside. She closed her eyes and just stood under the water for a few moments.

“Trying to forget it is stupid! She’s beaten you three times in a row! You’re worthless!”

Her eyes quickly shot open and she burst her head through the curtain looking for who was intruding on her privacy. But no one was there!

Bobbie: Who the hell said that?! I’m naked in here ya know! Sick perv!

She suddenly heard laughing, but it faded a moment later. She was losing it, she thought. She had to be. So she quickly washed herself up and rinsed away the suds, before turning off the water and grabbing her over-sized towel. She wrapped the towel around herself and then headed over to the sink. The mirror was all fogged up, so she grabbed a smaller hand towel to wipe the steam away. It was when she did that, that she got the shock of her life.

“Surprise! You weak bitch, you!”

Bobbie jumped back as her reflection was talking to her! She closed her eyes and shakes her head, thinking she’s hallucinating but when she looks back up, nothing has changed.

Bobbie: Oh, God! I lost too much oxygen! I have brain damage because I’m hallucinating right now!

Her reflection just smiled wickedly and laughed at her.

“Likely excuse, but think again. You weren’t passed out long enough to suffer brain damage. Grow a set, Bobbie! Geez!”

Bobbie: I...I don’t know what the hell is going on, but this isn’t real! I’m not talking to myself right now!

Just then there was a knock on the door, causing Bobbie to nearly jump out of her skin, again.

Artie: Bobbie? Are you okay? Who are you talking to in there?

Wonderful. Artie had heard her shouting and had come to check on her. Think of something, Bobbie!

Bobbie: No one, honey! I’ll...I’ll be out in a second!

“I doubt he believes that. He needs to grow a set just as much as you do, honestly.”

Bobbie: What the hell do you want?! Don’t talk about Artie like that, either! He’s amazing and I love him!

“And you don’t deserve him. You don’t deserve anything you’ve been fighting for recently because you’re so damn WEAK.”

Bobbie just stared into the mirror at her reflection. It was mocking her. It was trying to get her to snap, but it wouldn’t work. She wouldn’t let it.

Bobbie: I’m NOT weak! You’re just...you’re my self-doubt. That’s what you are. You’re trying to bring me down, but it’s not going to work!

“God damn, look at you. You’re the biggest bombshell on the roster. The one with the most potential, and you’re wasting it. I’m not your self-doubt, Bobbie. I’m your Goddamn self-confidence! Let me the fuck out if you want to stand a chance!”

Bobbie shakes her head furiously, grasping at it with both hands. She then leans against the sink, suddenly feeling lightheaded and confused on what is happening.

Bobbie: This...this isn’t happening. If you’re my self-confidence why are you putting me down like this? No. I can’t do this. People are depending on me. Artie is depending on me. He deserves me at my best!

“And what about you? What do you deserve, Bobbie? Are you really going to sacrifice your success in SCW for love? Are you going to allow yourself to look like a fool, just to keep Artie? You can have it all if you just let ME take control. I can make it all better.”

Bobbie looks down at the sink, refusing to look at herself in the mirror. She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, followed by another as she feels herself lose control.

Bobbie: I’m NOT weak. I’m NOT a failure! I can’t let you take control, because Artie could never love someone like that. I...can do this. I can bounce back and be successful in SCW!

Her inner bad side laughs again and she finally looks up into the mirror again. A tear rolls down her cheek, as her reflection glares back at her.

“If Artie could never love someone like me, well, then that’s his loss. You don’t need love anyway. You can go out there and whore it up! Plenty of guys that would—“

Bobbie: No! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!

Bobbie rears her hand back, swings it forward and then brings it crashing against the mirror, shattering it! Her inner bad side laughs again, though the reflection is gone, at least.

“It’s only a matter of time. Let Bad Bobbie out to play. She’ll make it allllll better.”

Bobbie starts to shake and she’s fighting back tears when the door bursts open and Artie rushes in. He looks at Bobbie, then at the broken mirror, confusion written all over his face.

Artie: What...happened?!

Bobbie: It’s nothing, honey. I’m...I’m okay. Really.

Artie slowly approaches Bobbie, not believing that for a single second. He looks down at her hand, and despite having breaking the mirror, it only caused a minor cut.

Artie: Did you...punch the mirror? Seriously, what’s wrong??

Bobbie: I said I’m fine, Artie! Really! I’m just tired and I got a little overwhelmed. I’m going to get dressed so we can get out of here, okay?

Artie still looks concerned, but due to the rough night Bobbie has had, he doesn’t push her further. He gives her the benefit of the doubt and turns and walks out, giving her time to get dressed. She takes in a few deep breaths and “Bad Bobbie” says nothing else, to her relief.

**************************
November 3rd, 2019
Tucson, Arizona
Bad Bobbie Emerges

Climax Control two-hundred fifty-one was already well under way. Cameras weren’t anywhere near Artie and Bobbie and the moment, although they had been just minutes ago, after Pussy Willow had approached the pair and questioned Bobbie about her recent loss to Samantha Marlowe. Bobbie’s reaction hadn’t been very Bobbie-like, and Artie was well aware. In fact, over the last couple of weeks, he was noticing a steady change in her demeanor, but it never stuck.

But it soon would. As they were making their way to the ring, for what Bobbie had warned would offer her thoughts on her recent loss to Samantha, Bobbie stopped dead in her tracks. Artie turned and looked at her.

Artie: What...what’s wrong?

Bobbie: Give me just a moment, honey. I need to freshen up before we go out to the ring, okay?

Artie scratches his head then shrugs.

Artie: Oook. I’ll just...wait here.

Bobbie skips off a few feet down the hall to the nearest restroom. She locks the door behind her, then walks up to the sink, leaning against it and staring into the mirror.

Bobbie: Ok. I...I know you’re in there. You’re waiting for your shot. Well, you’ve got it. C’mon! Say something!

No answer. She grips the sink tighter and her nostrils flare.

Bobbie: I know you heard what Pussy Willow said! I know you’re secretly laughing in there so come on! Come out and play, Bad Bobbie! I’m sick of people thinking I’m a fool! I can’t keep doing this anymore!

She waits for an answer a few more moments and just when she thinks maybe she really was crazy, “Bad Bobbie” comes back out.

“And what about lover boy, Artie. Are you prepared to lose him if he doesn’t like what I have planned?”

Bobbie shakes her head.

Bobbie: He...he won’t leave me. Not again! Just...don’t do anything to hurt him. I’m ready for people to take me seriously. I’m ready to be seen as a threat, and not a joke!

”Bad Bobbie” laughs.

“You realize there’s no turning back, right? I’m going to turn this Bombshell Division upside down and do what you have been too damn scared to do. I’ll make you a threat, alright. But everyone will hate you in the process. Are you absolutely sure you’re ready for that? Because I don’t think you are.”

Bobbie: Yes! Yes, I’m sure! Nothing I’m doing is right anymore! It’s not getting the job done, and something needs to change! I need to change for people to understand! I want to be a champion, and being this version of me? I...I’m…

Her voice trails off and she can’t seem to find the words. “Bad Bobbie” grins wickedly in the mirror, knowing very well what she’s trying to say.

“Say it, Bobbie. Say the God damned word!”

Bobbie: I’m WEAK! Alright?! I said it! I’m weak! You’re the strong one! Just do what you have to do, because if you don’t, I’m going to walk out there and quit!

“About time you grew a set. Sit back, Good Bobbie, and enjoy the ride I’m about to set us on!”

”Good Bobbie” then closes her eyes, lowers her head and looks down to the sink. She draws in a deep breath and when she looks up as she exhales, it is her who is looking back in the reflection, as “Bad Bobbie” has officially taken over!

Bobbie: And don’t worry about Artie, honey. He’s going to learn to love me more than you, anyway. And if not? I can live without him. But it’s time to send a clear and dangerous message to the Bombshell roster. Enjoy the show, Good Bobbie. Because as of this moment...you’re never coming back!

“Wait a minute...What does that mean?!”

Bobbie: Oh you’ll find out. In the meantime...enjoy the show in silence, honey.

And just like that, “Good Bobbie” disappeared as “Bad Bobbie” had turned away from the mirror and walked out of the restroom, closing the door behind her. Artie was waiting for her, almost getting concerned for how long it was taking her.

Artie: Heyy...I was getting worried. It’s not your stomach is—

Before Artie has a chance to finish his sentence, Bobbie takes him by his shirt collar and yanks him towards her. She plants a powerful kiss on him, taking him by surprise, and people turn and laugh at their public display of...affection? When she releases him, he blinks his eyes quickly and just stares at her, speechless.

Bobbie: I’m just fine, baby. Never better, actually. In fact, we can wait a little longer to go out to the ring. I’ve got something else to take care of first.

Artie: ….ok...I think.

Bobbie and Artie then hang out in the hall for a little while, as “Bad Bobbie” sets her ultimate plan in motion.

Samantha Marlowe. The baby face of SCW’s Bombshell Division. SCW’s sweetheart. Whatever the hell you want to call her! So naturally AFTER she loses the Roulette Championship to that just as sickeningly sweet annoying immature airhead, Candy, she somehow gets a chance to earn a shot at the World Bombshell Championship. I mean, GO FIGURE, right?!

Let’s take a look at how many championships little miss Sammie Cakes has held over the last few years, okay? Now some of you might say but Bobbie, that’ll just prove why she deserves this chance! She’s so very accomplished in SCW. She’s a former World Bombshell Championship in her own right! Of course she deserves it!

Wrong!

Let’s travel back to 2016 first. The very first time Samantha Marlowe became the World Bombshell Champion. She ended Mikah’s stranglehold on the title, which I admit I cheered for. Then what happens? She lost said title to...wait for it...Mercedes Vargas?! Then, not even a month later she wins it back from Mercedes, only to lose it again less than a month later to Crystal Miller! What a game of hot potato, but whatever. Continuing my point here.

2017 rolls around and that’s when Sam wins her first Bombshell Roulette Championship. She loses it after a couple of months to Cadence Carter, then wins it back in early 2018. She holds it a few more months and then loses it in May to Hilton vagitarian number two, Brittany Williams!

But it doesn’t stop there! Oh, no. 2018 is even more accomplished for little miss Sammie Cakes. You see before she would go on to win the Roulette title BACK in November, guess what title she fought for, and won I might add? The Mixed Tag titles! With...Caleb Storms?! Random...but whatever. They held them less than a month before Sammie would get thrown back into Bombshell Roulette Championship contention again, winning her third one in November.

And then we have last year! Sam loses the title to...Mercedes Vargas in June...then wins it BACK in August! She holds a few more months until the beginning of this year when low and behold, the grown woman who believes in SANTA wins it from her!

Alot of you are probably thinking I’m rambling at this point. Throwing out useless facts, but if you paid close enough attention you would understand EXACTLY my problem with those stats! Every God damned year for the last four years, Sammie Marlowe has either held a title or been in contention for one! EVERY YEAR! You see my problem with this?

She wins one. Loses it after a couple months. Wins it back. Loses it again. Goes for another title and the process repeats! That almost reminds me of a certain Queen not to be mentioned from another company. Ya know, the one that is getting rather close to her daddy’s record, simply because of her last name?!

What’s the deal with Sam Marlowe?! What is so specials about HER that she has to ALWAYS be involved in some sort of title scene?!?! And please, don’t mistake my ranting for jealousy, because I ain’t damn jealous of some goody-two-shoes little girl who plays pass the title just to add to her title count in her list of achievements!

Sammie Cakes, allow me to address you directly now, honey. I know I’ve faced you three times already and not faced a single one of those matches, but let me point out WHY exactly that is. Because it damn sure isn’t because you’re better than me! You’ll never be better than me, and I’m going to prove it!

Last year, when we faced off for the first time to see who would get the shot at Mercedes for the title YOU lost, the referee called for the bell claiming I submitted! Seriously?! Me?! Submit to you?! Bullshit! I wasn’t giving up! I was fighting for a way out of that damn chokehold, but that biased referee gave YOU the win! Complete bullshit, but because I was pandering to what everyone wanted of me, I didn’t say what I was really feeling. I left it alone and tried to move on.

Then I’m giving my next shot in...the Ultimate-X! Over the God damned pool! Because the fat girl really stands a chance at winning something like that, right?! They put me in that match to make me a joke, not because they thought I would win it or because I deserved it! But I got my one-on-one shot eventually and boy was I ecstatic!

And do you remember what the Roulette Wheel landed on for that match, Sammie?! I do..a damn Submission match! It’s like it was taunting me!! Because the first time I “submitted” to you, I was being given a second chance! A second chance I REFUSED to lose! But the referee screwed it all up AGAIN! I NEVER tapped out in that match! I NEVER gave up! I was reached for the rope and my hand dropped and he called it!

I didn’t lose either of our one-on-one encounters, Sam. Not rightfully anyway. They were STOLEN from me, and I’m not about to let you steal something AGAIN! I’m not going to stand here and let you move on to face Roxi for something I have been working for! And this isn’t just about the title! This about my shot at Roxi! Everyone knows I’ve been wanting to fight her! But hey...let’s just throw a wrench in that and hope that someone else will win so we won’t have to see Bobbie end Roxi’s career!

I’m sick of seeing you being given title shot after title shot, Sam. It’s comparable to Jessie Salco, but the only difference is you know how to win the damn things while she can’t! I want to give SCW something FRESH! Something NEW! Not the same people going for the titles year after year!

When I beat you, Sam, do everyone a favor. Fucking disappear! Or change! Something! Because that baby face southern belle shit you’ve been the last few years is booooooring! Hell, I don’t give a shit if you go back to the Roulette Division so long as you STAY OUT OF MY WAY!

On Sunday, Samantha Marlowe is OUT!

And Bobbie Dahl is IN!

January 13th, 2020
Lawrenceville, Georgia
Good Bobbie Fights Again!

Climax Control 257 wasn’t overly eventful for Bobbie last night. She wasn’t booked in a match, bt she had made her presence known during the tag team match between Team Hero and Christina and Seleana Zdunich. Thinking everyone was distracted, she had tried to go after Seleana, but that didn’t work as thanks to Christina, all four women were alerted to what Bobbie was doing and she was eventually tossed from ringside by Jacob Summers.

She wasn’t bothered by that, anyway. She had made her presence known which is exactly what she wanted to do, and she let them know afterwards that even being tossed from ringside would not stop her. Most would say her plan didn’t work, but as Bobbie had pointed out later, no one knew anything of just what her plans are.

She wakes up this morning, grinning from ear to ear, still in a good mood. Well, as good a mood as Bobbie can be these days. She sits up in the bed, placing her feet against the floor and taking a few moments to fully awaken before she stands up and walks over to her suitcase, grabbing a fresh set of clothes. As she is about to walk to the bathroom to get ready for the day, she nearly jumps out of her skin when she glances at her reflection in the mirror.

Bobbie: Jesus Christ! You again?! I thought I made you disappear months ago?!

“Good Bobbie” is staring back at her, not at all pleased.

“Oh, please! You really think that worked?! You must be forgetting what happened New Year’s Eve…”

Bobbie: New Year’s Eve? What? I was trashed! I passed out in my bed and woke up there the next morning!

Good Bobbie shakes her head in the mirror. Bad Bobbie frowns and folds her arms.

“Well, you did get trashed, but that’s not all that happened. You see, YOU stumbled over to Artie’s house and fell in his front lawn. *I* made the save after he helped us back home. Sooner or later, I’ll take control again, and you know it.”

Bobbie: Bullshit! You said yourself that you’re weak! You can’t come back. I’m stronger than you and I always will be.

“For now. But I’m growing stronger everyday. I’m watching your destruction everyday and it’s giving me more reason and motivation to overpower you. Before you alienate everyone completely.”

Bad Bobbie starts laughing as she looks at her reflection, literally her better half. She takes a step closer to the dresser, and the mirror attached to the back of it.

Bobbie: It’s like I told you, sweetheart. The damage has already been done. You think people will forgive you for what I did? Guess again. And it’s only getting worse from here. I’m going to do what you couldn’t do.

“And what is that? Win a chance at the World Bombshell Championship? Newsflash, honey, you had control when the match against Christina Rose was booked. You think this one is going to be any different? You’re delusional!”

Bobbie: That was thanks to that little twit, Dani! She got someone to play her damn music and then Christina pulled a Crystal move and took advantage of it despite her saying she didn’t want to win like that! Bitch move by both!

Good Bobbie just rolls her eyes as Bad Bobbie slams her first down on the dresser, defending her “loss” to Christina Rose.

“Says the one talking to herself in the mirror. You don’t stand a chance in this one and you know it. You’re up against Sammie, Keira and Andrea all at once. This isn’t a fatal four way to start off it. It’s a handicapped match that will turn into a triple threat between those three. You’re not making things better for me. You’re making them worse.”

”Bad Bobbie” just glares into the mirror as she backs up and sits on the edge of the bed, still staring into the mirror at her good side who is trying to break free.

Bobbie: What do you think that lumberjill match was against Keira last month? I’m not afraid of them, and all three of them can’t stop me. Especially not Keira.

Bad Bobbie snickers at the thought of Keira Fisher Johnson. Good Bobbie shakes her head yet again.

“You’d be surprised what Keira can do when she has people on her side. You’re all fighting for the same prize, and Keira has probably wanted it more than me for the longest time. She really deserves it if you ask me. Besides, have you gone back and watched any matches she’s had against Roxi?! Amazing!”

Bobbie: Oh shut the hell up! Whose side are you on, anyway?! Your own, or Team Hero’s?! You really are weak. Always thinking about everyone else and not your damn self! I’m not going to let Keira win this one even if SHE is the one that needs a damn army or any help to win a match. I want this more than her. I’m a real leader. Not her!

“You don’t want the title. You want the attention. You want the power. That’s where Keira differs. That is where you should be more afraid of her, because she doesn’t need the power. She has all the power she needs with the entire world backing her and supporting her. You’ve been more concerned about Sam Marlowe. I think you need to be more worried about Keira.”

Bad Bobbie throws her head back and starts laughing. She laughs for a while before she stands up and steps back towards the mirror.

Bobbie: Christ, you really are stupid. Keira isn’t a threat. She’s probably the weakest link in the whole match, but you actually think I need to worry about her the most?! Go back to your corner, bitch, and let me show you how real women handle things. Alright?!

Bad Bobbie then flips herself off in the mirror. Good Bobbie is disappointed, but Bad Bobbie was right. She’s just not strong enough to get back to the ones she loves before it’s really too late. She soon disappears. Before Bad Bobbie disappears into the bathroom, she gets an idea. She heads over to her phone and opens up a new text message...to Artie. As she types the message, she speaks out loud.

Bobbie: Artie...honey...I’m sorry. I miss you. I really do and I need to see you. Can you meet me in Miami this weekend? I...I really need your support.

She chuckles to herself as she sends the message then places her phone back down on the end table next to the bed.

Bobbie: And of course he’ll come running.

She then disappears into the bathroom to shower and clean up for the day. As the water starts running, her phone dings with a response from Artie…

Keira Fisher-Johnson. AGAIN. I have to face Keira Fisher-Johnson AGAIN. Granted, this time it’s not one-on-one, but I’m forced to face her a second time and THIS time it’s to determine the number one contender to the World Bombshell Championship. What. The. Hell?!

I thought I made myself clear last month when I faced that bitch. I thought when I defeated her that *I* would be closer to the World Bombshell Championship than she is! How is THAT fair that she loses to ME, and we both get the same opportunity to earn a shot at the title?! Someone explain that to me! PLEASE! Mark Ward. Christian Underwood. WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?!

Oh...wait. Silly ME for asking, because I know DAMN WELL what the answer her. She’s Roxi’s wife! They’re TEAM HERO! Everyone absolutely drools at the thought of Roxi and Keira facing off against each other, let alone with a title on the line, so the bias absolutely continues! Keira doesn’t have to win any matches at all to even be considered. She’s a shoe in thanks to being married to the greatest of all time, Roxi!

Keira, I’m speaking directly to you now. I hope you’re listening to this. Don’t think that just because you are being given this chance to EARN a shot that it means you deserve it, much less that you even stand a God damned chance of winning it! Unless, of course, someone pays the ref. Stranger things have happened, right?

You might have two Bombshells that you can team up with in this match to try and stop me from winning, but weren’t the odds more in your favor at December 2 Dismember? You had an entire locker room out there, and they still couldn’t stop me! Do you really think that stupid “Anyone But Bobbie” hashtag on Twitter is going to mean anything?!

Hell no!

You’re singles career here is still meaningless. Without Roxi on your side, you can’t pick up a win. She carries Team Hero, just like she did last week when you faced Christina and Seleana! Roxi is the strongest between the two of you, and you’re just weak! No matter how strong you make yourself out to be.

Why did you come back, Keira? Why did you even return to SCW? Could you not bear to think of Roxi doing something without you? Or were you somehow hoping that you would become the World Bombshell Champion before her? I’m betting it’s probably a little bit of both.

If Sam and Andrea are smart, they’d help ME make sure that YOU don’t win the match because it’s laughable you’re even a part of it in the first place! Regardless of whether or not they’ll see my point of view, which they probably won’t, I’m going to make DAMN sure you don’t get a World Bombshell Title shot before me! I’ll break your damn leg if I have to.

I’m doing whatever it takes, Keira. To stop you. To prove that you do NOT deserve this chance! I’m out for you, Keira. You’re the first one on my radar because the fact they booked you in this match just pisses me off!

Yoo thought I was dangerous before? Wait until you see me on Sunday!

January 17th, 2020
Miami, Florida
No Turning Back- The Ultimate Betrayal...Or Lie?

We’re just two days away from Climax Control coming to you live from the FIU Ocean Bank Arena here in Miami, Florida. Winter’s in Florida were much different than a better part of the United States. It’s the time of year many retirement age folks from Bobbie’s own home state of Illinois chose to head to for the entirety of the winter season. Due to, of course, the mild Florida climate.

Today, however, has been quite the rainy day. Bobbie has been in Miami for most of the week, having chosen not to travel back to Illinois for the few days and then fly straight to Miami. The weather in Illinois at the moment was less than favorable, anyway.

She’s currently seated at table in a local restaurant, waiting patiently for Artie to join her. They had made plans to meet up and talk things through over dinner, and that conversation was happening tonight. As she waits for him to arrive, she takes a sip of her wine, grinning from ear to ear over what she is planning. It is then that the voice in her head…”Good Bobbie” as it were...spoke up out of curiosity. And, perhaps, concern.

“You’re planning something, aren’t you? What are you planning, because I swear...If you hurt him—“

Bobbie laughs to herself for a moment, trying not to make it too obvious as people might be watching.

Bobbie: Shush, you. You can trust me on this. I’m doing what I should have done a long time ago.

“Apologize to him and make things right? Good! Wait...that’s not what you’re doing, is it? Artie is the best thing that has happened to me! Don’t screw it up!”

Bobbie: How many times do I have to tell you to shut up?! Ooh look. There he is now.

Bobbie stands up from the table as she spots Artie walk into the restaurant. She waves him over and he heads her way, a skeptical look on his face. Despite that, the two share an embrace.

Bobbie: Artie, honey. I’m so glad to see you.

They take their seats at the table and Artie stares at her, confused deep down, but giving her the benefit of the doubt.

Artie: It’s...good to see you, too. I, uh, didn’t think you’d be calling me anytime soon.

Bobbie: I needed to see you. I know I made a fool of myself on New Year’s Eve, but that’s what my special cocktails do, right?! Three sheets to the wind in a matter of minutes!

Bobbie laughs, trying to lighten the mood a bit. Artie chuckles awkwardly, getting a sense that something is up, but he waits and hopes for the best.

Artie: Yeah, that’s why I don’t ever drink it.

They share a laugh, and “Bad” Bobbie tries to play it off like she’s really the good one. The Bobbie that Artie fell in love with. The Bobbie that everyone wants back. Meanwhile, “Good” Bobbie listens in, helpless to stop whatever “Bad” Bobbie is about to do.

“I’m begging you. Please don’t do whatever you’re about to do!”

But she is ignored. Bobbie just looks at Artie, her smile fading quickly. But before she goes to speak, Artie breaks their momentary silence.

Artie: Sooo...big match this weekend, huh? You nervous at all?

Bobbie: Me? Nervous? Nah! I’m good! I want this more than any of them so I’ll be fine. Listen, I need to—

Artie interrupts her again, before she can say what she has been trying to say. Maybe it is because he can sense it.

Artie: Confidence is good, but sometimes I think you should be a little nervous. You know, just in case. This is probably your toughest challenge to date.

Bobbie lets out a sigh, trying to keep her annoyance hidden for the moment. She knew he was stalling.

Bobbie: You know me, always up for a challenge. But, I feel better than ever! I’ve already beat Keira, and I’m not about to let myself get beat by Sam again. I’ve been working for this for the last seven months at least.

Artie: What about Andrea?

Bobbie leans back in her seat and folds her arms. It is then that her true “Bad Bobbie” colors show, even to Artie.

Bobbie: What about her?

Artie: Well...you didn’t mention her at all. It’s like you forgot about her. Personally, I think she’s gonna be the one you should look out for.

Bobbie laughs and lets out a loud snort. So loud that people around them turn and stare for a few moments, but Bobbie ignores them.

Bobbie: Andrea isn’t the one I have to worry about. Sam is the one who has beat me three times already, remember? She’s clearly the biggest challenge. No, it’ll be a battle between me and Sam.

Artie shakes his head, disagreeing whole heartedly.

Artie: I...I don’t think so. Andrea has been making waves in SCW since she debuted. People are already placing bets on when she’ll win the title. Sam...she’s faltering I think. No, Andrea is your biggest threat out there. And, she’s already defeated you once, too.

Bobbie: Artie, baby, listen to me. A single win over me means nothing. Mercedes had a win over me before. Now I hold two over her. Trinity Jones had beat me before, I beat her our second go around. Trust me, I’m making up for that loss this time around. But that’s not—

Artie: Bobbie, c’mon…

She grows more annoyed at Artie interrupting her, and it begins to show. She clenches her fists under the table, holding herself back from slamming them down on the table and making a scene.

“Listen to him. He knows what he’s saying! You better not hurt him!”

Bobbie: Wow. Are you really not believing in me right now, Artie? Are you just like everyone else and counting me out, despite how I’ve turned things around in the ring recently?!

Artie: What? No, of course not. I’m just trying—

Bobbie: Trying to change my thinking! You’re trying to trip me up and screw with my confidence. Artie, I want to be a champion more than anything else right now. I’ll do whatever it takes. But I didn’t call you hear to talk about that. So please quit interrupting me.

Artie leans back, staring at her, confused. He wants to say something in response, but he’s lost for words.

Bobbie: I called you hear to talk about us. Things have been really strained with us lately, and we need to talk about it.

Artie: Can’t...can’t it wait until after Sunday? I...I don’t want us to fight and get you distracted from—

Bobbie: You won’t be a distraction, Artie. Not...not anymore.

“What the HELL are you doing?!?! LET ME OUT! STOP!”

Artie’s face falls and he just blinks at her. He expected this. Something in the pit of his stomach told him something bad was happening, yet he still couldn’t believe it.

Artie: What...what are you talking about?

Bobbie: What do you think I’m talking about, honey? I...I can’t focus on a relationship right now. I can’t let myself get distracted by you when I’m trying to become the World Bombshell Champion.

“Artie! She’s lying! Don’t believe her! I NEED YOU!!”

Artie: I...I...don’t believe you. You said it yourself before. You need me. You need my—

Bobbie holds her hand up and Artie goes quiet.

Bobbie: Artie, I slept with someone else!

The entire restaurant goes silent after silverware clinks on plates and all eyes turn in their direction. Bobbie had clearly been wanting to say that the entire time, but had put it off with Artie’s constant interruptions.

“That’s not true! Oh, God! Artie! Don’t believe her! She’s pushing you away!!!”

Artie: You...you...how could you?

Bobbie: It’s not like it meant anything. One night stands are kinda fun, you know…

Heartless. Absolutely heartless. And to make matters worse, “Bad” Bobbie chuckles, proud of herself and the fact she is breaking Artie’s heart.

Artie: So that’s why you made me fly out here? You couldn’t...you couldn’t just tell me over the phone?! I really thought you were better than that. I...I don’t know what happened to you, but…

“Oh my God. Artie, honey. I’m so sorry. Please, please. Don’t believe her. She’s lying! She really is lying!”

Bobbie: But what, Artie? Because telling you over the phone would have been better? Either way I chose to tell you would make me the bad guy. If people are going to consider me a bitch no matter what, I might as well play the part. Besides, at least you got laid in all of this. Because I know despite what that batshit crazy, Ronnie, said the two of you never did anything.

For the first time in...well, ever...Artie’s eyes narrow at Bobbie and he glares at her with a look that could kill.

Artie: So this is what you want, then? To push everyone away? To push your family away? To push me away? Congrats. It’s working.

Bobbie: And congrats on you, Artie. You’re finally growing a pair. Toughening up a bit. Maybe you’ll learn to stand up to your mother next?

Artie has had enough at this point. Just as the waiter walks up to take their orders, Artie stands up from his seat and looks at Bobbie. A mix of anger and heartbreak is written all over his face as Bobbie grins.

Artie: You deserve to lose that match this week. You deserve every bit of failure that is coming your way. I should have listened to people warning me about you these last few months. Good-bye, BOOBIE!

Artie shouts her name incorrectly and on purpose. Majority of the restaurant starts laughing, and Artie storms out, leaving Bobbie on her own. The waiter takes a step back and walks away as Bobbie glares around the restaurant as people continue laughing.

Bobbie: What the hell are you people laughing at?! Mind your own damn business!

Bobbie pulls a wad of cash out of her cleavage(eww) and tosses a few bills down on the table. She follows Artie’s lead a few moments later and storms out of the restaurant, ready to head back to her hotel room for the night.

Andrea Hernandez. The up and comer! The rising star! The one that everyone is apparently talking about and placing their bets on early on. I mean, she’s only been in SCW four months and had already had an opportunity at the World Bombshell Championship!

Which...she lost. Because she ain’t fuckin’ ready, nor does she deserve it. But, I’m Bobbie Dahl, what do I know, right? I’m the fat chick with the stupid name who has lost a few matches so that automatically makes me wrong about everything! You people can kiss my ass. And those of you betting on Andrea, or thinking I need to worry about her more than Sam or Keira, you’re fooling yourselves! Hell those of you thinking Keira stands a chance are even bigger fools, but I’ve already said my piece against her. Now it’s time to focus on Andrea, because...can’t forget about her, right?!

What is it about this chick? What is so special about her? So she’s won a few matches already? Big deal! I’ve watched her promos and they’re nothing special. They don’t make me beg for more! If anything, they bore me to death, yet somehow...people think she’s a threat! Whatever! Ya’ll are crazy!

Yes, Andrea has beat me once before. I’ll remind myself of that fact, but let me remind you all that when I faced her, that was a different me! That was the WEAK version of me that I’ve overcome! I’ve grown as a person and as a competitor and now? Andrea doesn’t stand a chance against me. I’m stronger and more dangerous, and Andrea is someone who will let that one win over me get to her head.

Let’s face facts here. People aren’t rooting for Andrea because they like her or because they really think she stands a chance at beating me. They’re rooting for her because they don’t want ME to win. They’re betting on Andrea, because they’re counting me out, yet again, and making the biggest mistake of their lives, yet again! And I’m sick of it!

I’ve been around twice as long as Andrea, at least, yet somehow people think she’s better than me?! That SHE should be the one to go against Roxi at My Bloody Valentine III?! Nope! No way! No how! NOT GONNA HAPPEN! Not as long as there is breath in my lungs! I will NOT let Andrea Hernandez win this!

Do you hear me, Andrea? Are you listening closely?! Sure, I might have been confident the last time we faced off a few months back. But this time?! It’s a whole different level of confidence. Of DETERMINATION! Because last time, I didn’t have anything to lose, honey. I already had my Bombshell Roulette Championship opportunity against Samantha Marlowe signed and sealed. I was just fighting to walk into High Stakes with the upperhand. With a victory.

This match, though? The fact that a match against Roxi is on the line? I have to stop you, Andrea. No matter the cost. No matter what I have to do, you WILL be stopped because you’re trying to take something that I’ve been fighting for longer! You want something that I’ve wanted LONGER! More importantly, you’re just another bitch trying to save the current champ from the beating I have in store for her!

You’re no better than the rest, Andrea. I get your game. I know your plan. I see your sneaky little tweets on Twitter! You’re not fooling me, honey. 2020 might have started off with a win for you, honey, but you’re gonna be fed a loss soon enough, and you’re gonna realize your place in SCW real quick.

Here’s your hint. It’s beneath me! Preferably flattened like a pancake after I hit you with a Bobbie Bomb! Because there’s nothing I like better than squashing a growing pain in the ass like you! And that’s exactly what you are! A pain in the ass, because of how much people keep trying to kiss your’s!

You know something else that just boils my blood, Andrea? One specific line from the preview for this match this week. I’m half tempted to find the asshole that wrote it and give him a piece of my mind!

“Andrea Hernandez has ben on a roll, impressing one and al with her string of victories! This match will be her reward for all of her recent hard work!”

Are...You...Kidding...Me?! So she gets rewarded for all her hard work with a chance to earn another World Bombshell Championship Match, yet when I feel I deserve the same, I constantly get shit on and people bitching to me left and right?! I’m getting overlooked all the damn time for someone like you, yet I’ve been working just as hard, if not harder! Where is the justice in that?!

Sure, I’m in this match too. Yeah, I’m being given the same opportunity but do people feel that I deserve it? Do people think I’m going to walk out with MY hand held high and my shot against Roxi signed and sealed?! Nope! They’re still bashing me every chance they get and going on and on with that bullshit hashtag that Keira started!

I won’t stand for it, Andrea! There will be NO distractions during this one. NOTHING will hold me back and no one will stop me or save you three bitches from getting what I want! Not Dani Weston. No Alicia Lukas. Not Mercedes Vargas.

Not even the champion herself, because she’s too much of a coward!

I won’t fail this time, Andrea. That weak failure you faced last time has been cast aside. Locked away, never to return, because she was an embarrassment. She pandered to what the fans wanted of her. She continued doing her stupid little Bobbie’s Boo segments, and all that childish shit because she thought people were laughing with her. In reality they were laughing AT her. So, I got rid of her.

And I came away better for it. That last loss to you was just the beginning. How sickening it was to lose to someone who was only in their third match in SCW, while me? I was moving on to challenge for the Bombshell Roulette Championship. That loss ate away at me so much, I lost again. And again. I couldn’t let it continue.

Losing to Sam was the straw that broke the camel’s back, sure. But losing to you, Andrea? It was the spark that eventually set the whole thing off. So, really, people have YOU to thank for who I am at this very moment. And they only have themselves to blame for my continued destruction the longer they continue to doubt me.

Give it your best shot, Andrea. Team up with Sam and Keira if you feel the need to, all that will prove is that deep down, you know that you can’t stop me by yourself. None of you can. I don’t need an army behind me. I don’t need to face someone three against one. I take them out of commission all on my own. Don’t believe me? Just ask Dani and Alicia, they’ll tell you.

2020 is MY year, Andrea. 2020 is the year that I become the World Bombshell Champion and FINALLY make everyone realize the threat I am. The dominant force that I am! One by one they’ll throw you bitches at me.

And one by one you’ll all fall!

Climax Control 258 is MY night! Sam…Keira...Andrea. Bring your best. Or bring your worst. Either way, it won’t be enough. I’m moving on to face Roxi Johnson one way or another, and I dare any of you to try and stop me!

See ya soon, bitches!

20

Climax Control Archives / The Inner Battle
« on: January 03, 2020, 11:24:16 PM »

December 15th 2019
Post December 2 Dismember
What You Didn’t See…

Success. That was the one thing on Bobbie’s mind following her lumberjill match against Keira Fisher-Johnson. The lumberjills proved to be a challenge, of course, but Bobbie rose above that challenge and walked out with her hand held high. Even Dani Weston’s presence couldn’t distract Bobbie enough to cause her to fail against Keira. Nice try though, Dani.

After said match Bobbie’s focus was glued to the television monitor backstage. She wasn’t involved in the World Bombshell Championship Six-Pack challenge, but she was very interested in who would walk out with that very championship.

Bobbie: They should have just booked this as a battle royale. Apparently no one could eliminate anyone quick enough. Amateurs!

Bobbie snickers as she watches the match. It’s complete chaos as all six Bombshells have been released from their pods as they fight to be champion. Some time passes before anyone is eliminated, and when the first elimination takes place, Bobbie waves to the screen.

Bobbie: Oooh so sad! Christina Crystal Hilton whatever’s wife is the first to go! Byeeee honey!

Bobbie laughs as the match continues. She laughs even more a few moments later as Sierra Williams taps out to Christina.

Bobbie: Aaaand would you look at that! Sierra loses again! But she’s sooo much better than me! She’s sooo gonna be champion! Bahahaha! Move along, Sierra!

Bobbie is so wrapped up in the World Bombshell Championship match that she doesn’t even notice that Artie is nowhere to be found. His belongings are even gone, yet she is completely oblivious. The match ends up being decided between the current champion, Alicia Lukas, and the Hall of Famer, Roxi Johnson! Bobbie eyes the monitor intently.

Bobbie: Alicia and Roxi! Now this is what I’m talking about! C’mon, Alicia! Don’t be an idiot and let Roxi beat you! I know you want to face me just as badly as I want to face you!

Alicia’s first pinfall attempt over Roxi is unsuccessful and Bobbie growls im frustration.

Bobbie: C’mon, Alicia! Finish her off! Geez!!

As the match continues, Bobbie’s wish is unfortunately not granted. Alicia fought hard, and she gave it her all, but Roxi beats her to walk out as a three-time World Bombshell Champion. And Bobbie is not pleased at all.

Bobbie: You no-good stupid, bitch! You let Roxi beat you! Roxi Johnson! Artie, can you believe this crap?! Now I gotta set my sights on—

Bobbie turns her attention away from the monitor to where she thought Artie would be sitting. But he isn’t there.

Bobbie: Artie? Artie?!

She stands up from her chair and walks out of the locker room, looking down either direction of the hall.

Bobbie: Artie?!?! Where are you, honey?!?!

As she calls out in search of her boyfriend, a backstage worker is passing by, and he stops.

Worker: You’re looking for Artie? He already left.

Bobbie: What?! No he didn’t! He wouldn’t leave without me!

Worker: Apparently he would. He left with an older woman. His mother, I believe. Not long after the Bombshell Six-Pack challenge started. Sorry…

Bobbie’s jaw drops and the worker shrugs and walks away. Bobbie stands there for a few moments, dumbfounded before her eyes narrow and she spins around quickly and heads back into the locker room. She goes over to her duffel bag and rummages through it until she finds her phone. There are no missed calls or text messages, and she dials Artie’s number, hitting send.

Bobbie: Why the hell would he leave without me?! Artie, pick up your damn phone!

But Artie doesn’t answer. The call goes straight to voicemail and as tempted as Bobbie is to hang up, she leaves him a message anyway.

Bobbie: Artie, baby, why did you leave without me?! Why aren’t you answering your phone?! If this has anything to do with your mother...Look, we need to talk! Just call me back! Love you baby!

She ends the call and drops her phone back in her duffel bag and brings her hands up to her hair. She pulls at it in frustration, and growls.

Bobbie: Looks like I gotta play the bad guy again when it comes to another bitch in Artie’s life. First, Ronnie. Now his damn mother! Ugh!

She growls louder then kicks the bench her duffel bag is on. Luckily nothing goes flying out of it and she walks the few steps over to a chair and plops down, trying to think of a plan to get Artie over being angry this time.

Christmas Day
Coal City, Illinois
The Dahl Family Home…

Ten days. That’s how long it’s been since Bobbie has seen or spoken to Artie. While she had tried calling him a few times after getting back home from Las Vegas, her anger got the better of her and she gave up after three days. So she now finds herself back “home” in Coal City to spend time with her family for the holidays.

Artie was supposed to be here, though. This was supposed to be their first Christmas together as a couple, but thanks to his helicopter mother, that apparently wasn’t happening. Not unless he came to his senses and came back. Which, Bobbie knew he would eventually. She just decided that she wasn’t going to do what she did last time and go completely off the rails without him.

She was better than that. She deserved better than that.

Despite her parents not being happy with her attitude, or her actions, as of late, tradition was apparently still living on within the Dahl household. Every year on Christmas morning, her father would make their favorite breakfast- scrambled eggs, sausage links, hash brown potatoes and homemade cinnamon rolls. His plate had become healthier since his heart attack two years ago, but he wasn’t about to let a tradition go away this year.

As soon as the smell of those delicious cinnamon rolls wafted into her room, Bobbie rose out bed. She took in a deep breath and smiled, quietly wishing Artie were here to enjoy breakfast as well. She narrowed her eyes and shook her head quickly.

Bobbie: Nope! Not going there! He walked away! I’m not gonna be sad about it!

She put on a happy face and made her way out of her room, shuffling her feet down the hall and to the kitchen. Her mother was awake also, enjoying her first cup of coffee for the morning.

Barbie: Morning, Bobbie. Merry Christmas. Sleep well?

Bobbie shrugs and goes over to the cabinet to grab a coffee mug.

Bobbie: Sure and Merry Christmas. Morning, Dad. Merry Christmas. Oh I always look forward to your homemade cinnamon rolls every year! Nothing better!

Ken’s eyes slowly move in his daughter’s direction.

Ken: Tradition and all.

Bobbie: Duh…

Bobbie pours herself a cup of coffee, deciding to drink it black this morning. Her mother is staring at her and she sets the mug down on the counter as her father finishes cooking the last of the food.

Bobbie: Alright, Ma. You look like you’ve got something on your mind, so just say it.

Barbie shakes her head. She refused to do this on Christmas morning, because she knew Bobbie’s temper had a short fuse as of late.

Barbie: No. Nothing on my mind at all, honey. Let’s just sit down and enjoy breakfast.

Ken has already started taking the food to the dining room table, but Bobbie knows better than to believe her mother. It was going to get said eventually, so she should just get it over with. And Bobbie would try not to get angry about it.

Bobbie: Just say it, Mom. Please. You’re going to say it eventually. I’ll be a good girl. I promise.

Bobbie heard a loud snort from her father in the dining room. He appeared moments later but said nothing as he grabbed the rest of the food to carry it to the table. Barbie just lets out a sigh, ready to get things off her chest.

Barbie: Have you talked to Artie yet?

Bobbie: Nope. Not since he left me by myself in Las Vegas. And he’s completely ignoring my calls, so I gave up. He’ll apologize when he’s ready.

Another snort from her father follows, and she takes her coffee and heads into the dining room with her mother behind her.

Bobbie: Got something to say, Dad?

Ken: Me? Oh, no. Nothing to say at all. Just enjoying my coffee. Sit down and enjoy your breakfast…

Bobbie gave her father a sideways glance, knowing full well he was lying too. They all sat down at the table, and started digging into their breakfast in silence, but Bobbie’s mother couldn’t take the awkward silence after several minutes.

Barbie: I can’t take this any longer. The strain this is putting on this family is killing me. Bobbie, you need to go over to the Miller’s and apologize and get Artie back over here. You two have been inseparable for as long as I can remember, but these last few months…

Bobbie: What do I need to apologize for, exactly? He’s the one who left. I’m not going to wallow in self pity like I did last time. The fact is, he’s letting his mother control him because she’s refusing to let him be an adult and make his own decisions.

Ken laughs and drops his fork.

Ken: Is that what you really think? Bobbie, you insulted Eileen. You were extremely rude, and if anyone was trying to control that poor kid, it was you. You wanted to move in with him, but you didn’t want to let him have any say in where. Sorry, but I don’t blame him for leaving one bit.

Bobbie and her mother are both floored. Barbie is expecting a full blown argument to ensue, but to her surprise, Bobbie remains calm as she doesn’t even say anything else. For the moment.

Ken: Speaking of. How is that house or apartment hunting going? Thought for sure you would find something by now.

Bobbie: Boy, you really are eager to get me out of here, huh?

Barbie: Bobbie, that’s not…

Bobbie holds her hand up and her mother goes silent.

Bobbie: It’s okay, Ma. I get it. Besides, I’m still looking. But with SCW going on this year long “homecoming” tour, not sure how much time I’ll have to really look. Maybe I should put it on hold.

Ken: Or maybe you should just look for something around here, like Artie wants, and stop being so selfish.

Bobbie folds her arms and glares at her father. Her mother lets out a sigh and waits for all hell to break loose.

Bobbie: What is so wrong with me wanting to be closer to where SCW is based out of? What is so selfish about not wanting to travel so much? What is so damn selfish about wanting to get out of this god-for-saken crappy little town and state?!

Barbie: Guys, can we please not—

Ken: You never once had a problem with living here, even with the crap you had to deal with in school. You were a tough girl and didn’t care what anyone said about you and you stood up for yourself. Now suddenly you’re making it seem like the whole world has always been against you, and you let it change you. Oh, and trying to move closer to SCW’s homebase is a bit of a moot point, don’t you think? They go on tours, what, twice a year anyway? So it doesn’t really matter.

Ken takes a sip of his coffee and by this point, they’ve all let their food start to get cold. Before Bobbie can defend herself again, though, her father continues.

Ken: And just think what Artie leaving will cause for you in SCW. You went off the rails last time. You even said it multiple times that you can’t do it without him by your side. Good luck winning a title without him…

Barbie: Ken...please.

Bobbie: You know what, Dad? I’ve smartened up since last time. I’m not going to get all depressed and mopey without him, because quite frankly, I don’t need him! I can and WILL do this without him if I need to. I’m not going to chase after someone who walked out on me because that shows me that they can live without me, too!

She pushes herself away from the table.

Bobbie: But thanks for having faith in me being able to do anything on my own. I knew I’d have to prove it to everyone who hates me as it is. I just never thought I’d have to prove it to my own parents.

Barbie: Bobbie, honey…

But Bobbie doesn’t listen. She turns around and storms away, disappearing back to her room. Barbie turns and glares at her husband, but nothing more is said between the two.

New Year’s Eve
Ringing In The New Year The…Wrong Way

In just five days, SCW would be returning to action as they make their first stop on the Homecoming tour. Their first destination? The hometown of the now former World Bombshell Champion, Alicia Lukas. Atlanta, Georgia! And Bobbie found herself booked in action against none other than Mercedes Vargas.

She would focus on that later when she had to. As for now, Bobbie was taking the time to ring in the New Year and get 2020 started on high note! Well...as high a note as she could, because she was spending the night alone this year. Her parents had gone out of town for a few days, and it had been almost three weeks since she had spoken to Artie.

Whatever, she thought. His loss! Now wasn’t the time to have herself a pity party! She’d sit back in the comfort of her family home, drinking her magical concoctions under the safety of their roof and watch New Year’s Rockin’ Eve live from Times Square.

She’s currently in the kitchen, making herself another cocktail as she dances around the kitchen in her pajamas. She seems to be in an overall good mood until she walks back into the front family room with her glass in hand. Her eyes somehow dart to the mantel above the fireplace where she spots a picture of her and Artie together and she stops, frozen in place. She stares at the picture, unable to move.

“You can’t do it without him, you know. Dad was right…”

Bobbie: Huh?! Who the hell said that?!

Maybe she had too much to drink already. She was starting to hear voices. Or...just one voice. And it sounded so familiar.

“You know who it is, honey! You’re letting Artie get away, you idiot!”

Bobbie: Shiiiiit. I made these things way too strong!

Bobbie walks over and sets her glass down on a coaster on the coffee table. She stands up, closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

Bobbie: I need to go get some water.

When she turns around to walk back to the kitchen, she stops frozen in place yet again as she looks ahead, directly into a mirror on the wall. She stares at herself, but to her horror, her reflection moves as she doesn’t! And it talks to her!

“This isn’t the alcohol talking, honey! This is ME talking! You! Ya know, the good side! The one that everyone loves and wants back! The one that Artie loves! You’re screwing everything up!”

Bobbie shakes her head quickly. She clenches her eyes closed, thinking she must be dreaming, but when she opens her eyes again, nothing changes.

Bobbie: No. No, no, no, no, no! This isn’t happening! I’m hallucinating!

“Yeah, sure. Call it that. What are you doing?! You need Artie, and you’re just letting him slip farther and farther away?! He’s been there for you...for US...our whole life! Sober your ass up and go over there and get him back! Or, better yet, let ME do it. I’m the smart one.”

Bobbie: Shut up! It ain’t happening! I don’t need Artie! I’m an independent woman and I don’t need a man to accomplish anything!!

Bobbie’s reflection laughs at her. Before she can respond, though, Bobbie grabs her coat and walks outside. She needed fresh air. That would help for sure.

“You’re not getting rid of me that easily. Go on. Go across the street and apologize for being a massive you know what. If you don’t, and we lose him forever, your career in SCW will be damaged forever. Everyone is glad Artie walked away!”

Bobbie plops down on the steps, gripping her head and trying to make “the voice” go away. The voice in her head just laughs, however, only causing Bobbie to get more frustrated. When Bobbie opens her eyes everything is spinning. The effects of her cocktails officially kicking in.

“Whoaaa. Okay. Maybe you should go back inside and sleep it off. We’ll talk to Artie tomorrow…”

Bobbie: Nooo. You’re...right! I need...to go give Artie… piece of my mind!

Bobbie stands up, a little too quickly, and she starts stumbling her way across the street. The lights are on in Artie’s house, so she knows he is home. Or, someone is home anyway.

“Stop! You’re a drunk mess, honey! Turn around and go back home! You’ll make things worse!”

Bobbie: Aaarrrrtttiiiiiee! Baaaaby! ARTIE!!

Bobbie yells loud enough that the whole neighborhood could hear her. The curtain to the front window opens a little and someone peeks out as she continues walking to their house. As she gets to their front yard, she trips over her own feet and falls to the ground, unable to get herself back up.

Bobbie: Artie! Baby! I need to...talk to you!

“I don’t think he’s coming. Hopefully he doesn’t because—“

Bobbie: Artie!!!

Bobbie suddenly starts crying. Yes, crying! She’s yelling for Artie, still lying on the ground and looking up at the sky. She hears the door open and footsteps coming her way as she continues crying.

Artie: Bobbie...what are you doing?!

Her eyes were closed and when she opens them, Artie is looking down at her.

Bobbie: I’m drunk…

“Hello, Captain Obvious..”

Artie: Yeah, no kidding. What are you doing here?

Bobbie takes in a deep breath and tries to compose herself. She opens her eyes again and looks up at her boyfriend. Or was he now her ex-boyfriend?

Bobbie: I’m an independent woman, Artie! If you want to leave me, fine! I can win without you!

“You idiot! Why would you say that?!”

Artie: Well...thanks for that. Good to know.

Artie turns and is getting ready to walk away and leave Bobbie there, but she grabs his ankle and stops him.

Bobbie: She won’t stop talking, Artie! She won’t leave me alone!

Artie: What? Who are you talking about? Please let go of my ankle.

Bobbie: The Good Bitch! I can’t let her come back. She’s...she’s weak!

Bobbie suddenly begins heaving, and Artie has to think quick before she gets sick. He drops down and uses every bit of strength he has to roll her onto her side just in time. He rubs her back, lovingly, and concerned for her.

Artie: We need to get you home, Bobbie. You’ll freeze out here…

Bobbie: I..I can’t...I can’t let people think...I’m weak. I can...do this...alone.

Artie shakes his head and slowly helps Bobbie sit up.

Artie: Uh huh. Sure you can. C’mon. Let’s get you home.

“Tell him you’re sorry! Now! He still loves you, idiot!”

But Bobbie doesn’t say anything. She is slowly helped back to her feet, and then across the street back to her home. Artie helps her to her bedroom, where she collapses down onto her bed. Artie makes sure she is on her side with a garbage can nearby in case she gets sick again.

Bobbie: Why don’t people...think I can…win??

Artie shakes his head.

Artie: I think you can win. But who cares what anyone else thinks? Just get some sleep. You’re trashed right now.

“Time for me to take over! Sorry, Bad Bobbie!”

Artie pulls a blanket over Bobbie and before he can walk away, Bobbie grabs his hand.

Bobbie: Don’t give up on me, Artie..Don’t give...up...

Before another word is spoken, Bobbie passes out as the effects of her cocktails becomes too much to resist. Artie takes in a deep breath and shakes his head. He pats her hand.

Artie: As long as I know that version of you is still there, I won’t…

He leans down and kisses her forehead before standing up and looking down at her.

Artie: You just have to realize that for yourself…Happy New Year, Bobbie.

He then turns and heads for the door, turning off the lights and leaving Bobbie alone for the rest of the night. He turns off the rest of the lights in the house and then leaves, making sure the front door is locked, before heading across the street and back to his own home.

What would 2020 bring for them? Only time will tell…

Happy New Year, people! What a year 2019 was and hot damn what a year 2020 is going to be! I may not have ended the year like I planned-by becoming the World Bombshell Champion- but I DID end it with a win! And mark my words, I WILL become the World Bombshell Champion soon enough!

But none of you think I will, right?! None of you believe that I have what it takes to be the World Bombshell Champion because I lost a few matches a while back and you just CAN’T get over it, nor can you see that those losses shouldn’t even count! But I’m not going to sit here and debate my losses to you all, because I’m moving past that! I just wish all you ignorant assholes would do the same!

What do I need to do, huh?! How many matches so I have to win to be considered “enough” for you people?! Because I seem to be the only one who basically has to win every God damned match for it to matter. Well ya know what?! Fuck that! And fuck you!

I’ve been back since May. That’s seven months I’ve been back to active competition and out of the fourteen matches I’ve had in that time- yes FOURTEEN I’ve lost a total of five. Now- to some that may seem like a high number, but hell, it’s better than Jessie Salco, right?! How many wins has that girl had this year? Has she had any?!

I’ve got nine wins this year. NINE! But again, that must mean shit, because they weren’t all in a row. I’m so damn sick of people focusing on the losses and throwing them in my face, and not focusing on how many times I’ve walked away with the win!

You know who absolutely LOVES to throw those statistics around, all the damn time?! MERCEDES VARGAS! She’s so focused on the numbers. On the stats, and that’s all she uses against people. And all she brags about is all the records she’s broken and blah blah blah. How old is Mercedes now? How long has she been around?!

Last I checked, Mercedes had gone on her own bit of a losing streak! But if she were to set her sights on the World Bombshell Championship today, ya think anyone would say ‘Oh nooo Mercedes, you better start winning some matches first!’?!?! Hell no! She’d just be given one because of her win loss record BEFORE THAT!

Mercedes has been around a while. I get that. We all know that! She’s old as shit! She’s accomplished alot! SO WHAT! The bitch is also past her prime, and for some reason, I’ve been booked in a match against her AGAIN, even though I’ve already proven myself against her! And despite what the airhead who writes up the match previews thinks, I don’t have to bully or intimidate Mercedes! I’ve already beaten her, and there’s no need!

But fine. Whatever. If the bosses really think that Mercedes will be a challenge this time, I’ll play into their game. I’ll play by their rules! I’ll walk in there, beat Mercedes’ ass again, win my fourth in a row, and keep fighting until I get my shot at the World Bombshell Championship, because that’s my goal and I’m NOT stopping just because people think I’m unworthy! I’m going to give it my all and treat this match as if it were for the title. Why?! Because that’s what I SHOULD do! Last I checked, Mercedes doesn’t seem to do the same. Does she?

She shows up when she wants to. She cares when she wants to. Why? Because she doesn’t have to prove anything else, right? She’s already soooo accomplished, that none of it matters, right? Mercedes, honey, do us all a favor and just RETIRE already! All you’re doing is embarrassing yourself the longer you stay around, because it just adds another loss to your precious win-loss record. If you’re not gonna treat every match as if they ALL matter, then get the fuck out!

Already people are acting as if I don’t stand a chance against Mercedes. Fenris said he’d tongue kiss Caleb if I won. What a stupid bet! He must be forgetting that I’ve beat her before! And NOTHING has changed since last time!

Oh...wait. Actually, it has. My eyes opened to the fact that I was trying to do what everyone WANTED me to do, instead of what I wanted to do! I finally let my aggressive side show, and EVERYONE has a problem with it so THAT must be the reason I’ll lose to Mercedes right? Because I’m suddenly the biggest bitch on the planet?!

Last I checked Mercedes was no saint! She’s a former member of the Mean Girls. She’s STILL a self-centered, overly confident has been that thinks she’s God’s gift to wrestling. Well, guess what? Little Miss Mercedes is gonna get put down like the used up bitch she is! No one can say I wouldn’t be doing everyone a huge favor in sending Mercedes to the nursing home where she belongs!

2020 has only just begun, and I’m going to start this year out right. I’m sure Mercedes is planning on continuing to add to her “record breaking” career, but she ain’t gonna do that against me! I’m going to feed her her first loss of the year and then continue on my own journey. Where will Mercedes go after that? Who the hell cares. Hopefully into irrelevance because she ain’t worth shit anymore.

2020 is MY year! She might have numerous title reigns. She might have the most wins of anyone in the company. She might be this and be that, but let me tell you something. It ain’t about how many TIMES you win something. It’s about what you do with those wins, and last I checked, Mercedes might be a three-time former World Bombshell Champ, but she didn’t hold the title for very long in any reign. She doesn’t deserve to be a champion if she can’t even hold the title longer than a month.

So, Mercedes, say whatever stats you want to about me. Throw it out there that I’ve yet to win a title, or that I’ve lost this many matches and blah blah blah. When it all comes down to it, I’m working my way to be a better wrestler than you. I’m building myself up to be a better champion than you have ever been or ever could be. I’m working my way to being more MEMORABLE than you!

I know people won’t believe it. They’ll laugh at the thought and place their bets against me. Whatever. That’s on them! I’ve got no regrets about anything I’ve done, nor will I regret anything I’m going to do! To you or the bitches that I face after you! You’re all collateral damage on my way to finally getting everything I deserve, and the more that people doubt me?

The more dangerous I will become. You’re about to experience it for yourself on Sunday, Mercedes!

Nos vemos el domingo, puta!

Pages: [1] 2